《Midnight Anchorwoman》


 C1

    Behind every live broadcast, there was a hidden secret. As the cameras were turned on and off, what you saw was a completely different world.


    My story begins here too!


    I leaned back on the sofa, my left leg resting leisurely on my right leg. There was a terrifying doll behind me, and beside it a corpse with a severed neck. It looked eerie and terrifying, but I wasn''t afraid, because I was used to it.


    My name is Xia Mo, summer''s summer, foam, in truth there is no special meaning to it, it was randomly picked up by my father who likes to drink and gamble, and it is said that on the day my mother gave birth to me, because he was a girl, he drank all the way to his mouth, thus he had Xia Mo.


    Not long after I began to remember, I was sent to the countryside in the midst of the noise of my parents, when I hid behind my mother and refused to go out.


    This is the first time I''ve seen my grandma. I don''t know why, but they all seem very reluctant to mention this name, and no one ever mentions my grandpa.


    Hiding behind, I peeked ahead. The person in front of me had a bent back, while my grandmother''s figure seemed very small. The next moment, I subconsciously shrank back.


    Grandma looked up at me, and it was then that I noticed that she had a large, particularly frightening sarcoma on her face.


    I shouted about wanting to go back, but I was mercilessly left behind. No matter how much I cried, I was unable to keep the two people who were determined to leave. Just like that, I stayed there.


    After a long time, I began to find that my grandmother was really very good, at least from the bottom of my heart, but I don''t know why, but everyone in the village was afraid of my grandmother.


    All the kids around my age would point at my nose and shout, "Your grandmother is Ghastly Witch."


    I felt wronged at the time, my grandmother put her arm around me, patted my shoulder to coax me, told me some strange stories.


    When I was eight years old, I came back from school and saw two particularly large flowers in front of my grandmother''s house. They were colorful and very beautiful.


    In the middle of the yard, there was a shed, made of simple wooden planks, with a few people sitting on it, puffing their cheeks and blowing the loudspeakers in their hands. Below them were a few people kneeling, wearing strange things on their heads.


    I asked Grandma why anyone was crying.


    Grandma said that if someone left, they would cry because they could not bear to leave, but tears would lie, and you would understand when you grew up.


    That night, I don''t know why, but I suddenly woke up in the middle of the night. Grandmother wasn''t sleeping in her room, and the blanket was empty.


    It was a bit of a piss then, the countryside was all dry toilets, made of planks in the yard, the crude kind, and I got out of bed in a daze and pushed open the door from the inner room. The door of my grandmother''s house was very broken, and the glass on it was broken in a big way, but it was stuck with newspaper, and when the wind came in there was a rattle and rattle.


    My grandmother wasn''t there. I pushed open the outer door and walked out. There was a person standing in front of the door.


    The man was standing there with his back bent. It must be Grandma, because when I ran to him and opened the gate, he actually went into the yard next door.


    I followed him inside. The shed was still there, and the people who were kneeling there were no longer there.


    I could vaguely see that there was someone inside, so I carefully made my way inside, constantly calling grandma. That person slowly turned around, and turned out to be Grandpa Liu from next door.


    "Little Mo, you must be hungry. This is for you to eat."


    "I don''t want it." I hastily waved my hand. This was something that my grandmother had taught me.


    "Eat, grandpa will also eat."


    Crunch, crunch, crunch. Grandpa Liu chewed on the candy in his hand and let out a crisp sound.


    Looking at the red candy, I couldn''t help but reach out my hand. Just as I was about to stuff it into my mouth, I heard Grandma say, "Put it down."


    At that moment, Grandma ran really fast. She rushed in front of me and knocked away the candy in my hand.


    I cried, I felt very wronged, my grandmother covered my eyes, then what happened, I had no idea.


    The next day, they heard that Grandpa Liu, who lived next door, died the day before yesterday. Because of his age, he accidentally ate and choked to death.


    This didn''t affect me too much, because I was still young and I didn''t know what would happen if I died. I''m just curious about who the person I saw that night was! If it wasn''t for Grandma, why would she be standing in front of Grandma''s house with her back bent?


    When I was in middle school, my parents finally took me back to the city. It was also my first time living in a big house, watching the cars on the street and then sitting on the toilet that could flush, but I still missed living in the countryside, free and unrestrained, at least not listening to the grown-ups'' arguments every day.


    On the first day of transfer, I was humiliated, because I suddenly shouted out in the classroom. Teacher Han, who was in the middle of lecturing, turned her head and looked at me, "Xia Mo, are you alright?"


    He was the head of the junior high school Chinese Literature team. He was a handsome man and his voice was very pleasant to hear. Many girls in the class secretly liked him. Teacher Han smiled at me.


    I was covered in cold sweat because during class I saw Teacher Han''s other face, a distorted face.


    The next day, Teacher Han died. Last night, she committed suicide in the school dormitory. When she died, her face was completely deformed, which was especially frightening. Later on, they heard that this male teacher had a family, and then he even messed around with the female student, causing the female student''s stomach to swell, causing the female student to commit suicide.


    After that, things got stranger and stranger around me, and I hardly ever talked to anyone. My mother worried about my autism, because she felt guilty about sending me to the country. She took me to the hospital a few times.


    Later on, I didn''t want to go to that place anymore, because there would be something more horrible there.


    Fortunately, I was able to get into university successfully. Finally, I was able to do what I loved to do by myself. Just like how I did in the countryside when I was young, I was able to run around crazily in the vast wilderness.


    Alright, after graduating successfully, I applied for the live broadcast company''s anchorman position and was transferred to the 404 live broadcast studio. I didn''t expect that this would actually be a live broadcast studio.


    And tonight''s live broadcast was about "Death."


    What is death?


    Some people said it was fated. Hades wanted you dead at midnight, and he would not let you live past the fourth. In my eyes, death has long since become a habit. Death due to illness, suicide, accidents ¡­ If you didn''t think about it carefully, you wouldn''t have thought that death had so many ways to go.


    If it were you, which would you choose?


    I knew that the next moment, someone was going to die, and it was going to happen after the 404 screen appeared, and all I had to do was stop this death from happening.


    Crunch, crunch, the sound of a door being blown open behind me. I didn''t look back because I clearly remembered that this time I had closed the door very carefully when I entered. The windows of the entire fourth floor were sealed, there was no wind at all.


    I was used to this. I looked up and saw that there were only three minutes left. At that moment, I stared at the screen, and my entire body involuntarily moved forward.


    The screen lit up.


    A woman appeared on the screen, and I saw a blank look in her eyes. The next moment, she raised her arm, and I clearly saw that she was holding a knife in her hand.


    Immediately after, the woman raised her arm and crazily stabbed at her chest, fresh red blood gushing out of her body.


    This was not a ghost movie, but a real live broadcast.


    Since the first day I entered the 404 live broadcast room, I had been stuck in it. It was like a nightmare that kept haunting me, making it impossible for me to escape.


    The next moment, the woman raised her hand again, stabbing the sharp knife into the woman''s face, and then slashing it downwards.


    "No."


    I couldn''t help but shout out. The screen on my monitor suddenly went black. I took a deep breath. Even under such circumstances, I still felt an inexplicable sense of nervousness.


    The calmness just now was only an act. There were only thirty seconds left, and the answer I wanted would appear in those last few seconds. It was like a promise.


    "XXX parking lot", at the end of the time, a bloody line appeared on the screen.

 C2

    I quickly read it twice to make sure I remembered where I was, then turned and started to run.


    Unexpectedly, the door didn''t open, this was the first time, the 404 live broadcast room''s door was just a normal type, there was no lock on top, I used all my strength and shouted, "Hurry and open."


    The next moment, the door opened.


    I felt a gust of wind blow into my face, and I didn''t have time to think about it. In front of me was the staircase, and with a series of footsteps, I made my way from the fourth floor to the first floor.


    There was a police car parked in front of the entrance. There was someone inside, and the door was open. This police car was waiting for me. As for why, you''ll understand after reading the rest of the story.


    "XXX parking lot."


    I jumped into the car, slammed the door shut, and leaned back in the back of the car. I didn''t want to move, just to stop the death.


    The car sped out of the office at an extremely fast speed, and the lights on both sides of the road continuously flew backwards.


    I closed my eyes. What had happened in this period of time could only be described as inconceivable. Other people could only enjoy both fame and fortune when they played live broadcasts.


    When it comes to me, the live broadcast has become a constant death scene.


    Images of death came one after another, and it was only then that I realized it wasn''t a joke. It''s like a death pact. If I can''t stop it, death will continue.


    Of course, people died every day.


    With a "ga" sound, the car quickly stopped. In front of the parking lot, two cars crashed into each other. The two groups of people were arguing loudly, feeling like they were about to make a move at any moment.


    "Get out of the way."


    The driver kept honking his horn. The space in front of us couldn''t be passed through at all. The next moment, I pushed open the car door and started running in.


    Time was life. These words had never been understood so deeply before.


    At the very least, I didn''t get any results during the school sports. I don''t know why, but this time, I left those policemen behind.


    The midnight parking lot always gave people an inexplicable sense of panic. It got darker and darker inside, so I pulled out my cell phone and turned on the flashlight. I covered my chest with my left hand and quickly walked in under the light of my cell phone.


    Very soon, a mark appeared on the wall. It was an eye-catching mark that was imprinted on the white wall. This was the place where the image of death had appeared before.


    As the light from my cell phone spread outwards, I saw a person standing inside with his back to me. I could just make out that it was a woman.


    "Let her go."


    This time, I really did make it. The death incident didn''t happen, so I shouted towards the front. Hearing my voice, that person slowly turned around. I saw her face. She was actually crying.


    "Please, let her go." I don''t know if that will work. She has a knife in her hand, and I just hope it will change that.


    "I was wrong."


    Her voice was trembling, and the next moment, the woman''s hand that was holding the knife suddenly rose up. The scene before my eyes was exactly the same as what I saw ten minutes ago.


    "Stop pestering me."


    I rushed forward with all my might, trying to grab onto her arm to prevent this death from happening. Just as I was about to run over, my leg felt as though something had grabbed me.


    I struggled to get up. The light was still on my cell phone, right in front of my head, and there was a man on his stomach. As the light approached, I gave a startled cry and started to back away.


    It was a bloody face and a pair of white eyes. They were staring at me just a moment ago, and she was even smiling.


    I scrambled backward, my legs out of control from fear, and the three policemen who had come with me were standing in front of me.


    "She''s dead."


    My voice trembles. As the light from the flashlight shines on the dead woman''s body, everyone''s expression turns strange.


    "Captain Liu, a murder case has occurred in the XXX parking lot, please provide technical support."


    "Watch the scene and we''ll be there immediately."


    "Xia Mo, are you alright?"


    I shook my head, and he held out his hand. I had refused his offer because it might have something to do with the events of my childhood.


    I climbed up from the ground and started to vomit with all my might while covering my stomach. There wasn''t much left in my stomach and I couldn''t control myself at that time. It was as if I had to spit out everything in my stomach before I stopped and my body started to sweat.


    "Take her to the hospital first."


    That was the last thing I heard before I fainted, and then I felt my whole body shaking and I didn''t know anything.


    "Since you know your wrongs, why do you keep making mistakes again and again?!"


    Dazed, I heard a woman''s voice, dark inside, groping my way in, not knowing where it was.


    "I beg of you, give me one more chance, I promise I won''t make any more mistakes."


    "If I forgive you, I will only let you harm more people. Go to hell." The woman''s voice is very fierce, and it''s very close. I wanted to see what had happened, but I actually saw the woman before, standing there with her head lowered. In front of her, there''s another person, that person is holding a blade.


    What''s going on! The woman was clearly dead.


    The next moment, that woman actually obediently took the blade from the other party, and then, she walked towards where I was standing. Her eyes were fierce. Could it be that she had already discovered me? I wanted to run, but my legs wouldn''t be able to move. If I wanted to shout, I wouldn''t be able to do so.


    I woke up with a start. It was a nightmare, a nightmare that had happened more than once in my twenty-something years of life. I asked my grandmother why she had such horrible dreams and why she couldn''t wake up no matter how hard she tried.


    Grandma smiled at me. "When you grow up, you''ll understand a lot of things." Since then, I''ve been looking forward to growing up. Not only can I wear nice clothes, I''d like to know what kind of secrets lay behind those terrifying nightmares.


    This was a completely unfamiliar environment. The white blanket, the white walls, everything here was actually white. There was even a white door. Under the pale light of the lamp, the whiteness made people feel uneasy.


    This should be the hospital''s ward. I got off the bed, still feeling a little uncomfortable. I pushed open the door and left the ward. There was actually no one outside in the dark corridor.


    I can''t help but frown. As I said before, I hate places like hospitals because I really do see things you don''t want to see.

 C3

    Perhaps, someone would ask, "It''s just a hospital, actually it''s nothing!"


    In the face of such disdain, I normally wouldn''t care about it. The place with the heaviest Yin Qi in the world should be here, especially the place where the operation room and the morgue are connected. When I pass by at night, even the hottest summer weather would involuntarily shiver. If you don''t believe it, just try it yourself.


    All that was left were the cemetery, the women''s restroom, the empty office building, the haunted mansion where someone had died ¡­


    Why was there no one in the hospital!


    I walked along the corridor. Under the dim light, I felt an indescribable nervousness. Suddenly, my head began to hurt as if I had been stabbed with a needle. I forcefully knocked on my head a few times.


    Turning around from the dark corridor, there was actually a light coming from the inside of one of the rooms. There was someone here, and I quickly walked forward. The door wasn''t tightly shut, and as I walked in, I saw that there was someone inside.


    He was standing with his back to me in a white coat in front of a table, probably the doctor here, and I was about to knock on the door when I saw the white cloth on the table move, and then a hand, and it was moving.


    There was actually someone lying on the table.


    As the white cloth fell to the side, through the crack in the door, I could vaguely see that the man lying on it had his hands and feet tied tightly with rope.


    A man tied with a rope.


    I didn''t know what was going to happen here. The next moment, I covered my mouth and almost shouted out because the person held a knife in his hand and slashed open the stomach of the person lying on the table.


    I saw the man struggling, but he could not move, tied to the rope.


    Was this an operation? Why is it here, why is there no anesthetic, why is there only one doctor? A series of questions rose in my head.


    It''s not surgery, it''s murder.


    Next, the man''s gloved left hand actually reached in and grabbed the intestines inside, pulling it out with all his might, causing blood to spurt out.


    Clang! My head hit the door, and almost at the same time, the man turned his head, probably noticing me and looking at me viciously.


    I ran back as fast as I could, certain that this was not an operation, but a murder.


    I felt in my pocket. The phone was still there, so I quickly swiped my finger across it and pressed the number of the police officer that I was familiar with. There was a busy signal that no one was going to answer at this time.


    I turned to look behind me. The man had spotted me, and there was a heavy footfall in the corridor.


    What to do, what to do!


    I was really a little mad. Why did I have to face this kind of situation? My phone was still lit up, but at this moment, I realized that the road in front of me was gone.


    This was the end of the corridor, and there was no window that allowed him to jump out. There was no other way, he could only run back.


    When I ran in, I saw a blurry shadow running quickly along the corridor. I blocked the door with my body, my heart already in my throat. There was a strong push from outside, and I realised that I did not draw the door because of my nervousness.


    A series of heavy panting sounds came from outside, and I used my body to hold on. The next moment, I forcefully pushed the door open and said, "Answer the phone, pick up the phone."


    The only thing he could do was to call him. As he was a police officer and had been responsible for recent deaths, it was very likely that he would remain here.


    This was the only hope for survival. This was a completely sealed room, and there was only that door.


    "Answer the phone, you dead man, pick up the phone." This was not a curse. At that time, he was extremely anxious. The door shook violently from the impact, and that person could charge in at any time.


    The phone call connected this time. "Someone wants to kill me, save me." I shouted desperately into the phone, but there was still no sound from the other side of the phone, and the sound of the door slamming disappeared with it.


    I held the phone, my arms shaking with nervousness as the numbers kept increasing.


    "Brilliant! Speak, are you dead or not?"


    "Xia Mo, you will be the same as him very soon."


    The voice of a strange man came through the phone. I dropped the phone on the floor and cried out in fear.


    If it wasn''t brilliant, then how could someone else have such a brilliant phone?


    I crouched on the floor, clutching my hair with both hands. The sound of a man''s laughter came from the phone, and I suddenly remembered what I''d seen through the crack in the door. The man tied up in the hospital bed!


    Who was that person, the patient here? As my memory returned, I was surprised to find that the clothes on the chair were actually the uniform of the police force.


    Police uniform! Could it be that the person who was killed was a genius!? That was why his phone had ended up in someone else''s hands. Hearing the laughter from the phone, his face suddenly hurt.


    "Wake up."


    I actually heard a brilliant voice. I opened my eyes, and at that time, my forehead was covered in sweat, and it was still a white ward. The only difference was that there were a few people standing beside me.


    One of them smiled at me maliciously, and I saw a man standing next to him. He had gold-rimmed glasses, thick eyebrows, and a beard on his chin. He was wearing a clean coat.


    My palms began to sweat. There''s no mistake, the man beside Gao Ming was the one who killed him with the scalpel.


    "Brilliant! He wants to kill you!" It was only a dream, but it was real, and I saw the smile on his face fade with my cry.


    "Xia Mo, are you crazy? This is my university classmate, my best friend."


    The man smiled. "It doesn''t matter. It''s just that she''s too nervous and doesn''t sleep well."


    "Thank you, old classmate."


    "I''m really envious of you. You can be a police officer and catch the killer."


    "You''re not bad too, Great Medical Examiner, the future star of the medical field."


    I wasn''t in the mood to listen to these two men flattering each other. Was it just a dream just now? Why was it so real? And why did the scene of the death parking lot appear in the dream again? His head hurt so much, and he was right. I''ve been sleeping really badly this whole time.


    "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    I didn''t want to stay here for a minute, so I grabbed my bag from Gao Ming''s hands and headed out.


    "WeChat if there''s anything." He didn''t forget to turn around and talk to the guy.


    "Is there any news about the car park case?" I asked when Gao Ming caught up with me from behind.


    "The people from the Technical Department have verified that the dagger in the deceased''s hand was only left with her fingerprints, so you should understand."


    "Impossible, this is a premeditated murder. If this is not the case, then why would I know in advance that a murder would happen? There are many ways to commit suicide, and the love for beauty is a woman''s nature."


    "This is only superficial evidence. The people from Technical Department will continue to check it out, Xia Mo, can you tell me something about the broadcast room 404? I want to know, if it''s really as you said, I believe that there is a connection behind these cases."


    "404?"


    I frowned, then nodded slowly. It happened not long ago and it''s still happening, but it''s something I don''t want to talk about anymore.

 C4

    Afternoon 30 days ago


    The autumn wind was chilly, and the fallen leaves on the ground were rolling along with the wind. If I wasn''t about to graduate, if I wasn''t about to face a hungry life, I probably wouldn''t have chosen this road.


    In front of me is a completely white door, and that''s where I want to go today. According to the address I saw when posting on the internet, this should be a company that specializes in cultural communication.


    Fortunately, this kind of company was recruiting, and what they needed was a woman, a professional broadcaster.


    All of this fit perfectly with me, and I felt as if the heavens had once again opened for me after closing my innumerable doors of employment.


    This time, I had to succeed. I secretly encouraged myself.


    "Where to? "Lady."


    As I approached the door, a shriveled hand reached out from beside it, so suddenly that I almost cried out in fright.


    There was actually someone here!


    There really was a man slowly standing up from the inside, then turning around and taking a step to the side to look at me.


    It was a thin old man with a white hat on his head, and out of the corner of my eye I saw an old wooden stool by the door.


    The wooden bench was really old. I remember that my grandmother also had a similar stool. She always sat on it when she ate when she was young, so she was very impressed.


    The old man standing in front of me was very thin, probably because of his thin skin. His eyes were very large, and his eyes were sunken in, giving off a slightly terrifying feeling at first glance.


    I smiled and said, "Greetings, sir. I am here to apply."


    "The company is recruiting new people again!" The old man ignored me and stood there muttering to himself. I looked at the setting sun, which was slowly setting. Due to some delays, when I arrived, I was already late. I could only pray that the company''s position wasn''t filled.


    "Go in, don''t force yourself."


    "Alright."


    I nodded. This old gatekeeper was a bit curious as to why he would have such a huge reaction when he saw me and even said such ridiculous words.


    When I thought about the upcoming interview, I couldn''t help but grab the bag in my hands. Inside the bag was my resume, which was the front door. At the beginning of the job interview, almost everyone started looking for a cover for themselves, because applying for a job usually only took a few minutes, so the first impression was very important.


    Especially in our field of study. From third year to fourth year, it''s a completely different story. If a person doesn''t appear for half a year, when she reappears, you will feel that she has completely changed.


    I was thinking about how to introduce myself when I stopped. This feeling was completely beyond my brain''s control, and I was thinking about something else when my body actually stopped itself.


    I turned around slowly. I had a strange feeling, a feeling that came from behind me. I turned around and saw that the old man in the white hat was standing by the door, looking at me.


    What was he looking at!?


    Of course, that wasn''t what had caused me to stop. As I was walking forward, I suddenly thought of the words he had just said.


    "Miss."


    How could he know I was a girl! Because the man had been sitting with his back to me when I walked in. Could it be because the high heels he was walking on were not made of stone or marble, but sand, so there was almost no sound when he walked on them?


    The man should have noticed me looking at him. The next moment, he sat down slowly and leaned against the concrete pillar behind the door.


    "It''s nothing!"


    I smiled. This isn''t the first time I''ve seen something like this. As such, people sometimes can''t help but get used to things. Perhaps this is the principle of survival of the fittest.


    In front of them was a five story white building. The company''s position was slightly off, especially at this time of modern development. Almost all of the buildings here were tens of stories tall.


    I took a deep breath and walked in. The interview location was on the second floor. When I went in from the first floor, I actually smelled a special smell. It was very familiar.


    Burned incense.


    When I was young, my grandma had a huge incense burner at her house. The incense was almost unceasing, and every time the incense was served, my grandma would constantly mutter it. As for what it was, I had never heard it clearly.


    This is where the company works. I walked in the direction from which the smell came from, and suddenly a person rushed out from a dark corner, holding something in his hands. The next moment, that person ran into an office and slammed the door shut.


    The sound was very loud, and the smell in the corridor disappeared with it. I smiled. After all, this was someone else''s private matter and it had nothing to do with me.


    I walked up the stairs to the second floor and then inside. The hallway was dark, and even though it was late afternoon, the sun outside was still fine. The light from the entire second floor was sparse.


    I deliberately slowed down so that the sound of my high heels on top would be quieter. I walked down the dark corridor and soon saw a piece of paper stuck to one of the doors.


    Perhaps it''s because I came late, but there''s already no one at the door. Could it be that this opportunity will be lost again?


    If you want to stay, you have to find yourself a place to stay. Also, I''ve had enough of the scornful looks of the director, so don''t tell me that you are only a good student if you take a contract to return. Don''t forget, in the last four years, my results were among the best.


    I couldn''t help but press my ear to it. If there was anyone else inside, I would have pushed open the door without hesitation and completed the interview, even if I failed in the end.


    There was really a sound coming from inside. The company''s recruitment was not over yet, and suddenly my lost heart was filled with hope again. As I stood at the door tidying up my clothes, the sound from inside became louder and louder, and it sounded a little strange.


    I looked at the time on my phone. It was almost 4: 30 PM. After a while, I would be getting off work. I couldn''t afford to miss this opportunity.


    Creak. The door in front of me opens on its own.


    My hand didn''t touch the top of the door. The door was opened by myself, but then I unexpectedly walked into the room. It was still very dark inside, as if I stepped on something.


    "Who?"


    A terrified shout came from the man in front of me. Back then, I was lying on the ground, and the fall was quite solid.


    Just when I was about to use my words to redeem myself, an extremely unbearable scene appeared before my eyes. The next moment, I covered my face and dashed out.

 C5

    It was said that the relationship between men and women was like the clothes they wore. If they wanted to do it, they could take off their clothes, but if they wore clothes, they could also become strangers.


    As I got up from the floor, I saw four white thighs peeking out from under the desk. A woman was riding on them with her back to me, her dress almost reaching up to her shoulders. A big man''s head appeared in front of the woman.


    How disgusting, doing it in this sort of place in broad daylight. It''s fine if the company doesn''t come.


    I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and turned to walk out, when the door opened. "Wait a minute," I said.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was forced by the circumstances of his life, he would never have turned around and said, "Sorry, I went to the wrong place."


    "You''re here to apply?"


    A round head pops out from the crack of the door and I nod politely. The image in my head is still the same as before, but now that I think about it, the weird sounds that came out at the start were made by those two.


    "Come in."


    The door opened quickly from the inside, the lights came on, and I stood there hesitating, my r¨¦sum¨¦ bag touching my leg, so I was really short on money.


    When I walked in, the woman was standing expressionlessly in front of the desk. Her legs were long and her breasts were big, and she was wearing a particularly revealing outfit even in the fall.


    After I went in, she wasn''t embarrassed at all. It''s not easy for a woman to be so thick-skinned. It could only be said that this kind of woman was too pitiful. Of course, it was forced by reality. If a woman wanted to succeed, there were only two ways. One was to work hard, and the other was to work hard.


    The fatty who called out to me just now sat down. This place looks like an office with a waist, and the two people from before should be sitting on the chairs at the back.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Xia Mo."


    I quickly opened the bag in my hands and handed over my resume. I still had these things for etiquette, even though I felt strangely disgusted with this fatty.


    That guy had parted his hair in the middle, and there should have been a lot of oil on it. It felt especially like a traitor.


    "Xia Mo, as you know, our company is doing live broadcasts, which are now popular. We have made both fame and profit, so we have very high requirements for our image and voice, I think you understand."


    "I''m learning how to broadcast. There''s definitely no problem with the voice." My attitude was sincere.


    Four years of college life is about to end. Now is not the time for you to be driven out like a dog because of your school''s pride.


    To put it nicely, one had to repay society with knowledge. In fact, it was to go out to work and earn a living.


    "Director." The lady at the side interjected and shot a look at the fatty. She must be worried that I would speak up about what just happened.


    This fatty was actually the director. "You''ve written a supernatural novel?" The fat director was pretending to be serious.


    I had this on my resume. My hobby was to travel and write, so I wrote down my experience of publishing supernatural novels on the website in order to make it stand out.


    I nodded. "Yes, I usually like to collect some strange things and post it online to share with my friends. Actually, I can''t be considered a writer. I have some fans who are paying attention."


    "Very good. Then sign a contract first. You can eat and live with it. Someone will talk to you about the related salary. There''s a program tonight, so you should prepare well."


    I took the contract, still a little excited, for the first time ever, and the problem of food and shelter was resolved in an instant.


    "Alright."


    "Take the contract to the first floor and fill it in. Just seal it."


    "Thank you."


    I turned around and closed the door. I let out a long breath. Although Fatty was not much of a person, after all, he was just a director. At this moment, I happened to hear the conversation between that woman and Fatty inside.


    "Are you sick? I told you to take her away, so why did you stay?" This woman was really vicious. I just stood at the door and didn''t move.


    "Have you forgotten what happened just now? If others were to find out, it will affect my promotion in the future." The fat man''s voice.


    "Afraid, I only know fear, and I don''t know what the hell you''re afraid of. When I wanted to go to bed, I told you I was like Buddha. Why did you become a monk now?" The tone of the woman''s voice sounded weird.


    "Alright, that''s enough. Calm her down first. Since you''ve taken my advantage, you should know how to shut up. Besides, the deputy station head found me yesterday and said that we are going to reopen the 404 studio."


    "Reopen 404!" "No way."


    I was standing at the door when I heard the conversation between two people. The woman seemed to be especially surprised by the reopening of the 404 studio. It should be because of the tone.


    "It''s true. Right now, we''re lacking people. Endure it for now."


    The sound of leather shoes scraping against the floor came from inside. I hastily walked down the stairs. Everything else was going smoothly. The seal was placed on the first floor, near the door.


    When I went in, there was a woman sitting on the chair. She was holding something in her arms. She was wearing a very thick sweater, but she was actually trembling.


    This was a bit too exaggerated.


    "Bring it here."


    She said to me in that gruff tone, I obediently handed over the contract and watched as she pulled out a red stamp and pressed it.


    "Take it back to the school and seal it. You can keep one copy for the school and one copy for the rest." Her voice was quick when she spoke.


    "Okay, thank you."


    When I came out, my whole body felt extremely relaxed. The uncle by the door was dozing off, but that was not bad, even if the fat director was lustful, as long as he did not have any ideas on me, it would be fine. If they dared to touch me, I would turn them into a eunuchs.


    When I walked to the bus stop, before the bus arrived, I couldn''t help but open the contract in my hands. I looked at the red stamp on the contract.


    The bus pulled into the station and I followed the crowd.


    "Elder sister, your hand is bleeding."


    There were quite a few people in the car, so I held on to my hand as I stood at the side. Suddenly, I heard the voice of a child in the front seat.


    I subconsciously raised my hand. At some point, there was a patch of red on it. It should have been the contract''s seal that accidentally touched my hand. I smiled. "This is the printing oil."


    "It''s obviously blood." The child looked at me, and his eyes were very clear. Someone said that the child''s eyes could see things that adults couldn''t, so it was better not to take the child on special occasions.


    The people around us all looked at me and the kid with strange eyes. Because adults couldn''t see it, many of us thought it was just a kid lying.


    "I''m sorry, little girl. Kids like to talk nonsense." The adult who was taking care of the children quickly came over to explain. Actually, it was nothing much, children''s words were always spoken without restraint, this was the society. If you cared too much about it, you would lose even more.


    "I''m fine."


    I saw the woman pick up the boy and turn his head toward the window. The child tried to turn around but failed several times.


    As the car pulled into the station, I followed the crowd out of the car, and just as it was starting to move, I looked up and saw the child, who was leaning against the window, watching me.


    I couldn''t help but pull the contract out of my bag again and look at the red stamp. It was the same bright red, as if there really was blood on it.

 C6

    The company''s position is very far away, so I took two buses out and asked for a bowl of noodles from a small restaurant. Looking at those white noodles wrapped together, I suddenly recalled the scene I saw today.


    The phone in my bag rings. I quickly take it out. A man''s voice comes out from the phone. He speaks very politely. The company has a new person meeting at 7 PM. We must attend it on time.


    I looked at the time. It was already 18: 30 PM.


    I quickly paid the bill and headed out. I was lucky that the bus stopped just as I was running over. There were so many people around at this time that I had no choice but to find a spot to stand.


    After getting off the car, I quickly ran inside. The high heels didn''t affect my speed too much. There weren''t any lights inside the car. I suddenly screamed out in fear as there was a person standing in front of me.


    Perhaps it was because I was too busy running and did not notice at all that the person who turned on the flashlight was the old man guarding the door. I kept gasping for breath, "Uncle."


    "Don''t wander around at night. Remember, my lady, this is advice." He spoke very seriously and looked a little scary.


    "Alright, I understand."


    I was worried about being late, so I went in through the door and kept running. The lights in the office were on, and through the window, I saw the woman with the badge sitting there, her eyes staring straight at me.


    I nodded politely and continued walking inside. This woman was really weird. When I reached the staircase, I couldn''t help but secretly turn my head to look behind me.


    His heartbeat quickened because the woman who had been sitting there was no longer there.


    It was only a dozen or so meters from the door to the stairs. I stared at the window behind me, feeling a pang of tension in my heart.


    I was more curious, so I turned around and sneaked towards the door. Just when I bent down to get closer to the door.


    The door suddenly opened.


    "What are you doing?" It was the woman''s voice, and it was very angry.


    "The thing, my thing dropped." "I quickly squatted down and pretended to pick up something from the ground and stuff it into my bag." Auntie, hello. " The woman was standing in the doorway, watching me.


    "Am I that old?"


    "Nope." "I immediately explained that in our line of work, we have to be quick in order to get the news. We have to be quick in our minds because we have to deal with sudden situations at all times. We have to be fast in our mouths." Isn''t this a sign of respect? If I call you big sis, I''m afraid you won''t be happy. "


    "Let''s go to the meeting."


    When I reached the second floor, there were already a lot of people inside. "Xia Mo, we''re waiting for you."


    fat director was a little angry. When I entered, those people''s gazes unexpectedly gathered on me.


    I quickly ran in. There was only one seat left in the office. I quickly went over and sat down.


    "Hello, my name is Xu Bing."


    "Xia Mo." The girl sitting beside me smiled at me. She looked really good when she smiled, so this was really an era where men liked her look and look at her face. Xu Bing''s appearance must be really liked by men. I, on the other hand, belonged entirely to that sort of lunatic, sloppy male woman.


    fat director coughed, "The meeting starts now. According to the rules of the company, everyone needs to turn off their phones."


    After about two minutes, Fatty continued, "Recently, the company has developed a live broadcast business. As for the live broadcast, you should all know it well, and have done it well, it costs tens of thousands yuan a day, and every month, you should receive anything you want. Of course, since the company has signed a contract with you, we will definitely not screw you guys over, and we will provide you with the best opportunities. As for your actual income, you can rest assured, other than the basic salary, the additional portion of the company will be distributed to you in accordance with the rules."


    "How much is that?"


    I lowered my head and secretly asked Xu Bing who was sitting at the side, I didn''t think that I would be seen by the fat director, "Xia Mo, if you have anything to say, stand up and say it loudly, don''t whisper during the meeting."


    Damn, this fatty was obviously looking for trouble. Could it be that he accidentally spoilt his good plan that day? "Director, it''s fine."


    fat director rolled his eyes at me, "Based on your image and your specialties, the company has already established a position for this year''s new employees, Sun Xiaoke."


    "Director."


    Xia Mo looked towards the source of the voice and saw a woman in revealing clothing standing at the front of the row. Furthermore, the voice she spoke was still that kind of delicate one, it was the kind that people couldn''t take it anymore.


    "In the 106 direct broadcast room, be responsible for the city''s emotional broadcast. You must grasp this opportunity well."


    "Thank you, Director." Seeing how beautiful she was, it must have been a good job.


    "Xu Bing."


    Xu Bing also quickly stood up, then politely nodded at the fatty, "Supervisor."


    "305, responsible for singing and dancing. Your conditions are still pretty good. You have to work hard."


    "Alright."


    fat director looked at me for a long time without saying anything. At that time, the atmosphere was a little awkward, so I stood up by myself.


    "404, Supernatural."


    "404!"


    When I heard fat director say "404", many people were looking at me. Actually, I didn''t care about the numbers "404" at all.


    Urban sentiment and singing and dancing should be hot topics. With more people participating, there would be more rewards. To think that I would become a supernatural person. Do I have to pretend to be a ghost?


    fat director should have noticed that my expression was a little ugly. Fatty coughed and said, "People nowadays really like to hear those weird things, the company took into consideration that you have experience in this area, so they arranged for you to go to Room 404. Think about it, we will start broadcasting tonight."


    "Fine." I reluctantly agreed. Right now, even if you have to rush the ducks into a fight, you still have to do it. It''s the same for a lot of companies.


    After fat director finished speaking, a woman came over to talk about the techniques used in the live broadcast. She is actually the woman I saw today in the recruitment room with Fatty on her thighs.


    To put it bluntly, a technique was to interact with the audience and then encourage others to reward them. Whether the performance of this year''s live broadcast was good or bad. Appreciation was the way of the king, so what you broadcast didn''t matter.


    "Weibo is a celebrity employee of our company. Several million yuan a year. You must learn from her well."


    The fat guy looked at the woman. I really wanted to curse, but they were both shameless. Don''t tell me that you have to go to your office in broad daylight to rub your breasts while pressing your thighs!

 C7

    Maybe it''s because we have to take care of the people who are going to be broadcast live, the new person will not be too long this time. fat director stood up and said that he would let us go back and comprehend it ourselves.


    Pah! How shameless. He wouldn''t go even if he were beaten to death.


    Fortunately, Xu Bing and I were given the same dorm room. The treatment provided by the company wasn''t bad, and they basically all had their own rooms, so when it was Xu Bing''s turn, this was the only room left.


    After the meeting, we took our things and walked towards the back, "Xu Bing, don''t you feel that the woman at the door is very strange?" I couldn''t help but ask Xu Bing when we were walking out.


    "Which one?" Xu Bing stopped and looked at me.


    "It was the woman from the office on the left. She was wearing thick clothes and had very big eyes."


    "I didn''t notice."


    "You didn''t go there today?"


    Just like me, Xu Bing is also a new recruit hired by the company today. There''s a total of three people recruited, one is Xu Bing, the other one is the big chested girl called Sun Xiaoke who wore exposed clothes on her chest, the last one is me. Of course, it''s possible that I was successful because of that.


    "I didn''t go there for that person, Xia Mo, don''t worry about it anymore, I will think about how to do today''s live broadcast." Xu Bing pulled me to the dorm behind the company.


    Although the dormitory isn''t big, it''s enough for two people, and the interior is very clean. I was a little tired at that time, so after tormenting myself for an entire day, I just threw my bag on the bed and lied down.


    "What is it?"


    I cried out in pain, as though something hard had stabbed into my back. I quickly got down from the bed, and Xu Bing turned to look at me.


    "I''m fine."


    I lifted the covers and quickly found a frame underneath. It was completely black, and it felt like I''d found a treasure.


    "Xu Bing, come over and take a look."


    When Xu Bing heard me call her, she immediately put down what she was doing and walked over.


    Inside the photo, it was a very beautiful woman, her age shouldn''t be much older than me. I held the photo frame and looked left and right, just at this time, Xu Bing walked over.


    "It should have been accidentally dropped by someone else when they left." Xu Bing only glanced at it once. This was outside of my expectations, women were curious animals, if they were in the dorms, at least dozens of stories would be made about this photo.


    "Hey, Xu Bing, why do I feel like you?" I raised the photo and looked at Xu Bing. The two of them did indeed have some similarities between their eyebrows, but of course, the woman in the photo was even more beautiful.


    "Stop messing around, could it be because we are all beauties?!" Xu Bing suddenly laughed, and I also laughed. A woman really is a strange animal, one minute it was a rainy day, the next it might be sunny.


    "Alright, why don''t you clean yourself up. This is the first live broadcast tonight." After Xu Bing finished washing her face, she took out a mask from his bag and started patting it repeatedly with her fingers.


    "I''m different from you guys. I made her look strange, so if you really want to look at her breasts, you can just look at them. Do you think her breasts are fake?"


    "Gossip? Who cares about all that. Although society is a little boastful right now, there are still people who appreciate you. Do your job well and don''t give up on any opportunities."


    "Got it."


    What Xu Bing said made sense, but I wasn''t in the mood to prepare it at all, so I just laid there with the photo frame in my hand. The woman in the picture had very beautiful eyes, very big, and her hair is very long, very beautiful.


    I traced the picture frame with my finger. Suddenly, there was a slight pain on my finger and blood started to flow out. It was too sudden. I didn''t notice that there was a small nail on the side of the picture frame.


    Blood gushed out, and I quickly ran to the bathroom to rinse it with water. Then I took out a Band-Aid and stuck it on. Only now did he realize that the blood he had just spilled might very well have smeared onto the photo. After all, it belonged to someone else.


    When I took out a piece of paper and picked up the photo frame to wipe it, there was nothing on it. It was very clean, just like the first time I saw it. Strange! I remember that there was blood on it, and now it''s magically gone.


    "Xia Mo, what time are you?"


    "Don''t mention it. It''s midnight. Just thinking about it makes me upset."


    Xu Bing''s live broadcast was scheduled to start at ten at night. If it was done well, there would be a match during the day, and I wouldn''t be able to do anything about it. Who would be idle to listen to your ghost story in broad daylight?


    I placed the photo frame on the table. It was 21: 37 PM then, and Xu Bing was already prepared. She who had put on makeup became even more beautiful, and I have to say, makeup was indeed a mysterious thing.


    The two of us came out of the dorm, and we walked very fast. Because the distance between the dorm and the office building was very dark, we were still a bit scared at the time.


    When we entered, we just happened to see the big-breasted Sun Xiaoke walking out from the first floor with a coquettish expression. Furthermore, the clothes on her upper body were extremely low, we really didn''t know if she was doing it live or selling meat.


    Later, I learned that the company''s resource allocation was the lower the floor, the more resources it acquired, the fifth floor was the warehouse, and the 404 I got was the worst.


    At that time, my mind was filled with thoughts of how to start the show. I would definitely be scolded to death by the students with my big boobs. After all, it was a live broadcast of a supernatural event. He always felt that it was too fake.


    "Let''s go."


    This is my first time, after all, this isn''t the first time. This kind of thing doesn''t mean that you can be relaxed just because you''re not nervous, at ten o''clock, I hid behind the broadcasting room and watched Xu Bing''s live broadcast. Her voice was really nice, first introducing myself, then singing a very lyrical old song, which said that this was a warm field.


    Very quickly, I saw everything on the screen start to appear, red, gold, there was everything, it looked pretty fun, according to fat director, those were all red notes.


    I looked at the time. It was already 11.20 p.m., and I was a little sleepy at that time. Xu Bing was playing around inside the building more and more with HIGH.


    It was dark, and there was no one there except for me and the sound of my shoes on the stairs and the sound of my breath. I turned on my cell phone and finally found a switch on the wall and pressed it with my hand.


    The lights didn''t come on. What the hell? The lights in the corridor on the fourth floor were broken!


    I had no choice but to admit my bad luck, who asked me to be so beautiful without her sweet voice. Holding my phone as I walked in, I finally saw those familiar yet unfamiliar numbers.


    404


    This is where I''m going to broadcast live, and because of this live broadcast, my fate has been completely changed.

 C8

    Time was quickly passing. I pushed open the door of the 404 broadcast room. It was just like the corridor, I couldn''t see my own fingers in front of me. The layout of the room didn''t have any windows, so there was no way for light to enter.


    After all, I can''t possibly have a totally dark, supernatural live broadcast without any lights. This is the self-deprecation that belongs to me alone.


    I smiled helplessly before putting my hand on the switch by the door. Following which, I pressed the button with my finger. It was fortunate that the light in the room mysteriously lit up this time.


    Just as the light came on, I let out a scream.


    I felt something, or rather, it was something, touching my hand, and the moment my hand dropped from the switch, it was a strange sensation.


    I instinctively took a step back. The next moment, my entire body stopped. Something was hanging on my shoulder from behind.


    At that moment, my whole body almost froze. I didn''t want to think that if I saw those things when I was young, I would be especially daring, and wouldn''t be afraid of anything.


    If such a thing were to happen to me, I would still feel indescribable fear. My body would be trembling, and my heart would be continuously chanting Bodhisattva''s blessings.


    It was the only thing I could do.


    I didn''t dare look back. I moved my feet forward slowly, but luckily the thing that was resting on my shoulder from behind didn''t move.


    At this moment, it was extremely torturous. I didn''t dare to leave fast at all, and after about two to three minutes, I finally managed to take two steps forward.


    With a "huala" sound, something fell from my back. In the next moment, I quickly turned around to look behind me.


    Damn, it was actually this thing that was causing all this trouble. I really didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry at the time.


    The atmosphere here must have been deliberately created.


    When I turned around, I could see that there was a white bone hanging from it. As I leaned back, I bumped into it, and the arm of the white bone was resting on my shoulder as it was hanging from it.


    The first thing I touched was a mannequin model with hair.


    Playing with these children''s things, at that time, I really wanted to laugh, to be scared. If I relied on this, I wouldn''t have been able to do it, it would have been on the surface, but the most terrifying thing was not these things, the real terror came from the inside of your heart, and you could see or feel those terrifying existences with your own eyes.


    This is just a small episode because time is short. I must hurry to the front of the computer and prepare for tonight''s live broadcast. It''s related to my future work, so I don''t dare to have any carelessness.


    I hurried over, feeling as if I''d kicked something, and as I looked down, the whole floor was empty, nothing, probably a prank.


    I looked at the computer and sound system on the table. Maybe it was because no one was broadcasting live, but the table was covered in dust. I didn''t bring a towel, so I could only blow on it with my mouth.


    My heart skipped a beat, and I sat down quickly on the sofa. Something poked me on the head from behind, and when I looked back, there was a shelf with a doll with white eyes on it.


    The arm of the figurine was spread apart, as if it was ready to pounce at any moment. The corner of the figurine''s mouth had a patch of red on it, as if blood was about to flow out.


    Fortunately, all of this was fake.


    I turned around, and there was only one minute left. The computer screen was black, and just as I was about to bend down and hit the switch, it lit up.


    I slowly sat down on the sofa. Although I was prepared in my heart, when I thought about the terrifying doll behind me, I still felt a bit nervous. If I knew that it was some pervert who came up with this bad idea, I would definitely not let him off.


    A live broadcast interface appeared on the computer. I have watched Xu Bing do this before, and there was a list of broadcasting rooms on it. The company had already added the live broadcast name and photos, probably to attract the audience.


    The moment I clicked on it, I couldn''t even believe that the person in the photo was myself. This PS is way too incompetent.


    In this world, who didn''t know that Korea had cosmetic surgery and China had PS? In the photo, he was featureless and couldn''t be considered beautiful at all. The clothes he was wearing made him look slightly rustic.


    "Hello, everyone. I am your host, Xia Mo. Today, I will bring everyone a true story." I took the phone and repeated what I had thought I would say, using the same hoarse voice I''d used to create the atmosphere.


    There was no applause, nor was there the sound of streamers drifting out.


    I stared at the empty broadcast room in a daze. Damn, I was the only one inside. What I just said was equivalent to saying it to the air.


    The fact that no one was watching the live broadcast was a big joke!


    I simply leaned against the wall. At this point of time, it was easy for people to get sleepy. Since there wasn''t a single audience member around, it was a waste of time to look at it. Yet, I actually fell asleep in a daze.


    After an unknown period of time, I suddenly woke up. The live broadcast room''s image was turned on. Ding! At 1: 38 AM, my first audience member finally arrived.


    I immediately picked up Mike, and then said with that very hoarse voice from before. "Welcome to Xia Mo''s strange, spiritual space."


    That person didn''t react for a long time. Soon, the profile pic turned gray, ''F * ck, I''m just playing around''. I can''t possibly be scared off by my looks.


    Just as I was about to lie back on the sofa, my dark head light up once again, and start flashing non-stop. The broadcast room can communicate with the host through Mike, but of course, usually only people with high rewards would receive this kind of treatment. This kind of unfair treatment is simply just to stimulate the otakus'' weak nerves, and then throw money in like a madman.


    I asked, "Xia Mo, do you still remember the 404?"


    "This is 404." I quickly typed in a reply on the keyboard. This person is very strange, every time I use Mike to speak, that portrait would go dark, and then log on again in the next few seconds.


    "No, I''m talking about 404. Someone is waiting for you." Looking at the other party''s reply, I scratched my head. I didn''t know what I wanted to say. This is clearly Room 404. Someone is waiting for me. What a joke. Is this person crazy?


    "Can I tell you a story?" I want to change this awkward subject in this way.


    "Not good."


    As the avatar dimmed again, the entire screen also darkened. The lights on the host computer were still flashing. I shook my mouse and the computer screen lit up once more. At this moment, the screen showed an image that I would never be able to erase from my memory for the rest of my life.


    A woman flew towards me from afar.

 C9

    In the 404 live broadcast room.


    I stood there in a daze, looking at the pitch-black screen in front of me. I really couldn''t believe that the woman who appeared on the computer screen at the very last moment was actually my roommate for four years, Lao Si Su Lin.


    As the picture neared, the face became more and more clear. Su Lin kept her eyes closed and floated over from afar, just as I was about to reach her screen with my fingers.


    Su Lin''s entire person disappeared from the screen. The other images were still there, or more accurately, Su Lin had fallen down from that space.


    "Lao Si."


    I shouted, and as the live broadcast ended, the strange scene from before disappeared.


    I quickly pulled out my bag. Due to my fear, my entire body was trembling non-stop at that time. I finally found Su Lin''s phone and pressed down hard with my fingers.


    The call connected. I was relieved. Maybe it was just a prank.


    "Lao Si, I am Xia Mo. Where are you?"


    I want to hear Su Lin''s voice, but there''s no response. I put my phone to my ear, and there''s a sound of sand, sand, and sand coming from the phone. That sound is very weird, as if there are a lot of bugs crawling around.


    "Xia Mo!"


    I jumped. The voice didn''t come from the phone, it came from behind me.


    At that time, all of his attention was on the phone, and he wasn''t on guard at all.


    I slowly turned around. When I saw that it was Xu Bing standing at the doorway, I heaved a sigh of relief. The phone was still pressed against my ear, and the sounds of sand, sand, and sand continuously rang out.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xu Bing asked while standing at the door. I''m guessing that I must have had a very unsightly expression on my face at that time.


    "I''m fine."


    I hung up. Although Su Lin didn''t call me this time, I still believed that it was just a prank. It was just that no one could understand why someone would joke with me like that.


    It was after two in the morning. It was a night of live broadcasts that had failed. There was only a weird listener as well as that weird comment and terrifying scene.


    When I turned around to go get my bag, the keyboard that was placed on the table fell to the ground. Mike made a dull sound, and his voice was mixed together.


    The doll''s eyes were staring at me, and for some reason, I always felt like the doll''s mouth was slightly raised, like it was smiling.


    "Is it interesting?" I shouted. At this moment, I wasn''t aiming at anyone. I was venting my anger in my heart.


    "Xia Mo, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Xu Bing, I''m sorry, I was not shouting at you. Just now, during the live broadcast, I met with an extremely strange matter." I immediately explained that this matter didn''t have anything to do with Xu Bing after all.


    "Strange?"


    I nodded my head. At that time, I had already done my best to not stop myself from crying. At this moment, several different emotions were mixed in my heart, making me feel particularly uncomfortable.


    All these years, I have already gotten used to putting matters in my heart. At this moment, I chose to say it because I have had enough.


    "You might not believe it, but a terrifying scene appeared on the screen just now. The Lao Si from our dorm flew towards me and then fell down." I can''t continue anymore. Everyone knows what it means to fall.


    "How is that possible? It''s definitely because you were too nervous during your first live broadcast and then got tired. You just have to go back and get some sleep." Xu Bing walked over and grabbed my hand.


    My hand was cold, and as my hand was gripped tightly by hers, I quickly calmed down.


    "I hope so."


    "Let''s go, it''s okay."


    I pulled Xu Bing and quickly ran away. This place was filled with fear, I never wanted to enter the 404 direct broadcast room again, and at that time, I had already made up my mind to find the fat director after dawn. I would either change locations for me, or I would pack up and leave.


    Coming out from it, the corridor was frighteningly dark. I had heard people say before that two or three in the morning was the heaviest time of day for a Yin Qi. When I reached the stairs, I couldn''t help but glance in the direction of Room 404.


    The door was half-open, but I forgot to close it because I was in such a hurry.


    "Xia Mo, you, what are you looking at?" Xu Bing pulled my arm and asked.


    "I forgot to close the door."


    "The door has already closed."


    In the darkness, I looked at Xu Bing, and Xu Bing also looked at me. Just as I turned around and looked in the direction of 404, that door had already closed.


    Could it be that it''s really like what Xu Bing said? Because the first live broadcast was too nervous, I hallucinated a little and heard our footsteps on the stairs. I vaguely heard another voice.


    That voice was very soft, and felt that it was very close. As Xu Bing and I walked down, that voice actually followed behind us. There was something behind me, and that was my first reaction. Of course, it could have been someone else in the broadcast room on the fourth floor.


    At this moment, I don''t want to think about these things anymore. I just want to return to the dorm as soon as possible and sleep with my head covered.


    When the two of us returned to the dorm, Xu Bing needed to take off her makeup. I changed my slippers and walked in, then stabbed head first into the bed.


    I crawled up from the bed and stretched out my hand to feel inside. It was actually a photo frame, and when I turned around to look at the table behind us, it was very clean. I clearly remembered that when Xu Bing and I left the room, that photo frame was clearly placed on the table by me.


    In the period of time before we left, someone had entered. This was the only possibility. The keys to the dorm shouldn''t be limited to the two of us. The company definitely had more. Who was that person!? Why did he do this secretly?


    I held the picture frame in my hand. At that time, I was still very angry, and it just happened to touch my chest. It was extremely painful, and if I knew who was messing with me, I would definitely rush over to scratch him without hesitation.


    I got out of bed and put the picture frame down on the table and looked at the woman in the picture frame. I didn''t know why, but I had the feeling that one day, I would meet this woman in the picture frame.


    "Xia Mo, Xia Mo."


    I dozed off and heard someone calling my name again and again. It was a small voice, but it kept coming into my ears.


    I wanted to open my eyes, but I couldn''t. I had gotten used to this kind of thing. Ever since I was young, the terrifying nightmares had been haunting me.


    This time is different, I actually saw Su Lin.


    Su Lin''s long hair was lifted by the wind and her entire face was practically covered by her hair. I waved at Su Lin and shouted with all my might, it was as if she could not see me at all.


    Su Lin suddenly raised her head. I saw that her mouth was moving nonstop: 404.

 C10

    Xu Bing had already fallen asleep. After being tossed and turned for an entire day, she was also extremely tired, but I was still troubled by these nightmares.


    404!


    I kept whispering the three numbers.


    When he was in university, he had liked espionage dramas and thought that the people in them were especially handsome. Therefore, he had bought some books on spoken and sign language. He had learned some of them.


    When Su Lin raised her head to look at me, I saw that her mouth was repeating 404.


    If this was a prank, then what was that dream!


    Many people believed that dreams were just a lie, just like how they believed that the words of a child were false. This was because they had no way to explain these irrational dreams.


    Dreams are often a reflection of reality, and that''s how magical it is. In your dreams, there are people you''ve never seen before.


    These people and scenes were not fabricated, but were actually living in this world because of some special factors that appeared in your dreams.


    At this time, the last image of the live broadcast room flashed in my mind again and again. There was also that weird message, 404, Su Lin.


    I suddenly thought of the answer, and my back started to feel cold. The weird message didn''t refer to the 404 live broadcast room, but to the dorm room I had lived in for four years, because it was the same 404 that hadn''t occurred to me at the time.


    "Someone is waiting for you." I read it through, and for some reason, my voice was strange at that moment.


    I got out of bed. No, I had to go back to Room 404.


    As I reached for my clothes, I saw a shadow against the window.


    Our dormitory is on the third floor, which is about the height of the third floor. Normally, no one would be able to come up here, but coincidentally, there is a platform outside of our dormitory that allows us to dry clothes and quilts on normal days, so as long as we follow the platform, we can get up to the third floor.


    I subconsciously covered my chest with the clothes in my hands. Could it be a perverted peeping Tom? That was a possibility. I went to get my phone. Just as I was about to take a picture, the shadow in the window disappeared.


    "Why is it gone!" I whispered, looking at the window.


    The time displayed on my phone was 5 in the morning. It had been more than 2 hours since I returned from the 404 live broadcast room. I stood there and looked out of the window with a blank expression on my face.


    I remember a teacher in my senior year saying something like that. When you leave the campus, you will realize that the world in your eyes is completely different from the world that you have meticulously planned all these years. When you learn to integrate into this world and forget that world, you will grow up.


    Back then, he had said something very interesting, so even now, he could still say exactly the same words.


    "Xia Mo, what are you doing?" Xu Bing came out from bed, looking exhausted. I had already started to put on my clothes and made up my mind to go back, no matter what happens, I will go back.


    "Xu Bing, I''m sorry. I have something that I need to go back for."


    "In such a hurry?" Xu Bing asked while lying on her stomach beside the bed.


    "Yes, you have to go back." The image of the studio and that strange message kept flashing in my head. If it was really Room 404, then how did that prankster know about me? At that time, I was truly a little mad.


    "I''ll accompany you."


    Xu Bing lifted the quilt and got down from the bed in her pajamas, yawning. Although it was only their first time meeting, Xu Bing and I were like sisters who had been separated for many years. People were truly strange animals, and looking at the exhausted Xu Bing made my heart ache.


    "No need, I''ll go back by myself. You''re tired too. Sleep for a while."


    Xu Bing had already taken off her pajamas and started putting on her clothes, "It''s fine, the director told me that there''s no live broadcast tomorrow and we''re new. The company won''t give us too many opportunities, let''s go, Xia Mo."


    "Thank you, Xu Bing."


    "In the future, we''ll be good sisters. If I have anything to do, you''ll definitely help me, right?" Xu Bing smiled at me. Her smile finally made my heart warm up.


    I nodded. "Don''t worry. If anyone dares to bully you in the future, I will kill him." Perhaps because the tone of my voice at that time was a little fierce, Xu Bing was stunned for a moment before she laughed, "I understand."


    As the two of us left the dormitory, the corridor was frighteningly dark. For fear of affecting the others, the two of us tried to walk as quietly as we could. When we arrived from the third floor, there was a person standing at the bottom of the stairs.


    "Who?"


    It''s actually Sun Xiaoke. Sun Xiaoke lives on the second floor and she is wearing her pajamas. At this time, she actually didn''t look at us, but turned around expressionlessly and walked back.


    "I''m sick. I don''t sleep in the middle of the night to scare people." He probably didn''t have a good impression of a woman who relied on her breasts to win.


    Sun Xiaoke actually didn''t have any reaction. When we walked down, we saw that Sun Xiaoke had already walked in, and then, opened the door and walked in.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    The door to the dorm was open, and I sincerely thanked Xu Bing from the bottom of my heart. For Lao Si, I would definitely return this time, it was in the dark, the company''s position was too far away, and the inside was also very desolate.


    People who often walked in the dark should understand this principle. One person would be inexplicably afraid, always feeling that if someone followed them, the two of them would be completely different.


    When we left the dormitory, there was a small road in front of us. The two sides of the road were covered in shrubs, and because there was no one to repair it, it was very tall. In front of us was the office building that we were broadcasting live.


    Suddenly, we stopped, the sound came from behind us in the bushes, causing Xu Bing to scream out in fear, "Xia Mo, there seems to be someone there."


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Xu Bing is that kind of weak girl, so I will definitely stand up and protect her at this time. I bent down to pick up half of the brick from the ground and held it in my hand.


    "Come out." I shouted in that direction. At that moment, I raised my hand. If I don''t come out, I will definitely smash towards you without any hesitation, regardless whether you are a human or a ghost.


    And then, really, someone came out of it, and I couldn''t believe why he''d gotten into that damn place.

 C11

    There really was someone coming out from the cave. I put my hand down and realized that it was a woman with disheveled hair. This kind of appearance was especially frightening when it came out in the middle of the night.


    The woman''s eyes were big, and came out from the inside, staring at Xu Bing and me.


    "If you two aren''t going to sleep, then what are you going to do?"


    It''s actually the woman in charge of sealing the seals on the first floor. I''ve met her a few times before, and I have a deep impression of her.


    She was actually wearing a dark, lace cotton jacket, and it was the very old kind.


    When she was very young, she had seen the old people in the village wearing this lacy cotton jacket. Her jacket was very small, and the temperature in the morning was a little low. Surprisingly, she could see everything below her navel.


    "Auntie, we need to go out for a while."


    The woman looked coldly at the two of us. "Don''t wander around tonight."


    "Got it."


    We turned around and walked forward. The woman stood behind and looked at us. Xu Bing pulled me, "Xia Mo, who is she?"


    I whispered, "It''s that woman that I mentioned to you earlier today."


    "Ah!" You''re right, she''s really weird. "


    "Either he''s crazy or he''s crazy, I''m not afraid."


    By the time we got to the door, it was locked and I hadn''t seen the watchman come out for a long time.


    "Climb over."


    At that time, he was extremely anxious. Luckily, the company''s door wasn''t too high, so no one would come out at this time.


    The two girls who were climbing up the door, if anyone saw that, they would certainly have that feeling. With both of my hands, I grabbed the beams on top of the door and started climbing up, quickly flipping out from the top and then waiting for Xu Bing below.


    Xu Bing''s movements were a little slow, she seemed to be afraid. There was no other way, I could only keep cheering her up, and just like that, the two of us came out. Fortunately, there was a taxi outside, as if it was specially waiting for us.


    "XXX Music Academy."


    The whole process was surprisingly smooth. The car was fast. I leaned my head against the window and didn''t think about the question. Why would there be a taxi in that remote place?


    In life, we tend to ignore a lot of details, but this is also good, if everything has to be explained in a scientific way, you will find that a lot of things don''t make sense at all.


    I prepared the money in advance. The driver only drove while we got off from the car. He didn''t say anything. I subconsciously looked at the meter. There weren''t any numbers on it.


    Could it be a black car?


    After getting off the carriage, I pulled Xu Bing and ran towards the school. The sky was gradually getting brighter, and some of the students who were practicing morning exercises and voice training had already woken up, even though there were only a few people who were able to become famous after walking out from the carriage.


    Of course, once one became famous, there would be everything. Money, status, so one shouldn''t just look at the glory of those people onstage. The amount of effort that they had to put in behind their backs was something that ordinary people wouldn''t be able to understand.


    The hostel was located on the west side of the school''s small door. It was very convenient for them to go in and out of the school. Perhaps it was because of the lodging, but in winter, it would feel a little cold.


    When I ran in, Auntie Sun, who was in charge of the dormitory, was standing there chatting with another woman in her forties.


    "Hello, Auntie."


    "Xia Mo, it''s almost time to graduate." Auntie is a very nice person. Usually, she would leave the kettle or courier with Auntie and would come to pick it up when she was free.


    I nodded. "Yes, there''s still a dozen days before we leave after getting our graduation certificate."


    "Be careful during this time."


    At this time, Xu Bing came in from the back, "This is my friend, come with me to take a look."


    "Alright, let''s go up." We usually have strict rules here, so boys are definitely not allowed to enter. Even if it''s girls from other schools, they have to register their student identification cards before they can enter.


    As Xu Bing and I walked in, we could faintly hear the conversation between Auntie Sun and the rest behind us.


    "This girl is pretty good. Which floor does she live on?" It should be me.


    "4th floor, 404." I''m more certain.


    "404?" How does she live in that dorm? " The woman''s voice changed.


    "Stop talking."


    As I walked up the stairs, I could just barely hear them talking about 404, but I didn''t pay much attention to what they were saying.


    It was very quiet in the corridor, and no longer any sounds of fighting or the sound of slippers walking on the floor could be heard. Because of the graduation ceremony, the number of people in the dormitory became fewer and fewer.


    "404."


    I hurried over and looked at the familiar dormitory door, and for a moment I was a little nervous. I still hoped that everything that had happened was a prank, or maybe just a dream.


    I took out my key and inserted it, then slightly twisted it. The moment I pushed open the door of the room, a chilly wind blew past me, and I couldn''t help but shiver. The next moment, I really saw Lao Si Su Lin.


    In this period of time, Lao Si had been practicing outside. It was said that it was a pretty good big company, because Lao Si was beautiful and was about to sign a contract with the company. This was a good thing.


    "Lao Si." I called out and went in.


    "Boss, you finally came."


    "I was delayed by something last night. Lao Si, when did you come back?" Seeing Su Lin standing there, I finally had a plan at that time.


    Su Lin stood by the window the whole time, "Last night."


    "It''s good that you''re back." I smiled. I don''t know why, but Su Lin''s voice sounded a little strange with her back facing me the entire time.


    We had been on good terms since the start, and were close sisters that we could talk about anything and everything. Because my fourth year had to find a job for an internship, we hadn''t seen each other for a few months. At this time, Lao Si should have immediately rushed over to hug me.


    "Lao Si, are you alright?"


    After I finished speaking and walked forward, suddenly, Su Lin called out. Don''t come over, I''m afraid I''ll scare you. "


    "Lao Si, what''s wrong with you?" I saw the curtains move and Su Lin raised her finger, "Why did you bring someone else here!" At that moment, Lao Si''s voice suddenly changed, becoming a bit scary. Immediately after, Lao Si''s body started to become lighter.


    "I didn''t."


    "She''s already here."


    I threw myself at it, and it was all for nothing.


    At this time, Xu Bing was already standing outside, "Xia Mo, who were you talking to just now?"


    Su Lin had disappeared, and was right in front of my eyes, so, the scene that I saw on 404 was not a prank, so everything was the truth. The person that I saw just now was not a human, so Xu Bing could not see it.


    I crouched down on the ground and grabbed my hair with all my might. My head was between my legs.


    Suddenly, a strange sound rang out in the dorm. Maybe it was because of the incident at Lao Si, but my mood was really bad.


    "Xu Bing, pick up the phone."


    Xu Bing stood there without moving. I heard her say in a very low voice: "Xia Mo, my phone didn''t ring. It''s yours."


    I stood up and took out my phone from my bag. It was a completely unfamiliar number. Normally, numbers like these hang up directly. If it''s not a scammer, then it''s an insurance seller.


    "Is it Xia Mo?" A middle-aged man''s voice came out of the phone.


    "I am."


    "Can you come to the police station?"


    "What is it?" There were too many of them these days.


    "You''ll know when we get there." The man left the address of the police station and hung up.


    That place isn''t far from our school. I vaguely remember that my dorm room lost something during my first year of university. At that time, I went there with my roommates to report a case.


    "Xu Bing, you''re not scared right?" At that time, she felt a little sorry for Xu Bing. After all, this had nothing to do with her.


    "It''s fine, I know. You''re just caring about your roommates."


    I nodded. "My relationship with Lao Si is very good, so I really don''t want anything to happen to her."

 C12

    Xu Bing comforted me from the side. Suddenly, I remembered the phone call from earlier, why did the police station call me? Could it be because of Su Lin?


    "Can you accompany me to the police station?"


    "Alright."


    I took my stuff and walked out. Looking at the familiar scene of 404, the big doll on top of Su Lin''s bed, I slammed the door.


    At that time, there was a sudden sense of urgency. Usually, universities only used public bathrooms, and female dormitories were better, but there were usually only one for each of them. The bathroom was less than two meters away from Room 404, and Xu Bing waited at the door.


    I hurried in, opened the door, and squatted inside. I happened to see the painting on the bathroom door.


    That was something that Lao Si had drawn, because that was exactly what she had learnt. When she was in her first year of university, Su Lin had said that in the future, she would have to find a room of her own to draw what she wanted.


    Looking at the painting, I couldn''t hold it in any longer. I covered my mouth with my hand and let the tears flow from the corners of my eyes.


    Bam, bam, bam. A strange sound came out, and I raised my head and wiped my eyes with my hand.


    When he was in his first year of university, he remembered hearing the senior mysteriously talk about this girl''s dormitory. Because the roof of the dormitory was green, many people called it a brothel.


    At that time, I really didn''t like this form of address, especially after someone added the word "Ghost" in front of the brothel. My four years of university, I actually slept in the brothel for four years.


    They had heard that someone had died here before. A senior sister in her senior year of university had hanged herself from this very women''s restroom. That was why no one dared to come out alone at night.


    Maybe it''s because the Yin Qi s in the female restroom are too heavy, normal ghost movies would choose to meet a ghost in this kind of place. When I look in my pocket, there isn''t any paper.


    A lot of people should have experienced something similar, and it felt really awkward. I looked through it again, but I still didn''t find anything.


    "Xu Bing, Xu Bing." I could only shout out from the inside, but Xu Bing did not reply after that.


    "Where did he go?"


    I was in a hurry because I was about to graduate. At that moment, there were very few people in the dorm, and at that time, I was in a big account, so I couldn''t do anything about it. At this moment, a hand reached out from under the partition.


    "Thank you."


    I took the paper and lifted my pants after I was done. Then, I used my foot to stomp down hard on the back of the pants. As I watched the yellow stuff spin and disappear, I immediately felt a lot more relaxed.


    I was particularly touched at the time, saying that it was touching to give charcoal in the snow, and that it was equally warm to give paper in the toilet. To my surprise, there was no sound from the squat next door.


    I pushed the door open and walked out. The door that I had just handed over was actually open. I looked inside and saw that there was no one there.


    The first time I saw Xu Bing, she was standing at the door with her earphones stuffed in her ears. It was no wonder that she didn''t hear me call her just now.


    "Xu Bing, did you see that person go to that dorm room?" I walked out thinking about what had happened.


    "People? "Where did this person come from?" Xu Bing raised her head and casually took off her headphones.


    "Yes, I even borrowed some paper for me to use."


    "Impossible, I''ve been standing here. If someone were to leave, I''ll definitely be able to see them." Xu Bing looked at me, and I looked at Xu Bing as well. Almost at the same time, I turned and ran back.


    "Xia Mo, where are you going?"


    "Wait a moment."


    I went back to the spot where the girls'' toilets were, one by one, separated by blue planks that formed separate spaces.


    The hand that stretched out from that spot just now, could it be a peeping Tom? It shouldn''t be, it was clearly a woman''s hand.


    In the entire washroom, only the innermost door was closed. Could it be here?


    I walked over with light steps, walked to the place inside, and lightly tapped it twice with my finger. "Is there anyone here?" There was no response from inside, so I pushed it. The door was locked from the inside, so there must be someone inside.


    I wanted to find out. Those papers had been washed away by the water, and at this moment I started to feel a little scared.


    My hand gripped it, and then I began to push. I felt the bathroom door tremble slightly from my weight, and as my arm worked, my whole body began to lift upward, my head quickly reaching over the edge of the bathroom door.


    I looked in from above. It wasn''t a good thing, and I wouldn''t have done it if I hadn''t wanted to find out what was going on.


    When my sight landed on the inside, I saw a woman''s face. She was standing inside, very close to the door. At that moment, she stared at me with her white eyes.


    The woman''s eyes were especially scary. At this moment, Xu Bing heard the sound of footsteps from outside and saw me sitting on the ground.


    "Xia Mo, what''s wrong?"


    Creak! Just then, the door opened and I leaned back. That woman''s eyes were so scary. I had never seen such a scary look before.


    "There''s someone inside." The door just opened a crack and I pointed inside.


    "Don''t scare me."


    Xu Bing was very timid, and following my shout, she also became nervous. Right at this moment, the door opened by itself, and Xu Bing suddenly laughed, "It''s a mop, Xia Mo, you saw wrongly."


    As the door opened, it was really just a few mops. I got up from the ground and composed myself, and when I peeked my head in, it was very real. The woman just stood there and stared at me, her eyes filled with resentment.


    What was that!


    "Let''s go, Xu Bing."


    I didn''t want to stay here any longer. Xu Bing and I exited from the inside, just in time to see the cleaning lady carrying a mop in her hands. The next moment, I heard a terrified shout.


    I was about to leave, but I turned back at that moment. The water pipe above the pond was still dripping water, and the sound came from the toilet.


    I ran in. It was the auntie from before. She had already thrown the mop onto the ground. She leaned against it and pointed to the innermost part of the room. "The door, why is the door open!?"


    "Auntie, why can''t I open it?"


    "We can''t open it. A few days ago, the cleaner died. I heard that someone opened this door." After saying that, the woman rushed out without looking back.


    Damn, it''s really that strange!


    "Xia Mo, quickly leave. I''m scared."


    Xu Bing pulled me, and the door inside was opened. Just as Xu Bing and I were walking out the door for the second time, that door heavily closed.

 C13

    Xu Bing''s body kept on trembling. It could be seen that this time, she was not lightly frightened. After all, she had never experienced something like this before.


    The woman''s words and frightened screams made his heart tighten.


    "It''s fine, it''s really fine."


    "Let''s go, Xia Mo."


    Xu Bing''s voice was very soft, and I practically walked her down the stairs. Coming out of the dorm, the police station was a few hundred meters away from the dorm, and we had to walk through a road to get to the school.


    Because he was close to the school, the two sides of the road were bustling with activity. Especially at night, some of the stalls would push their way out, making the place especially lively.


    I remember that there was a stall called "Big Brother Zhou''s Stinky Tofu" that had special benefits. Aunt Li was also good at grilling cold noodles. Aunt Zhang and her couple''s Xi''an meat buns filled us gluttons to the brim.


    As graduation approaches, these will become our memories.


    I walked forward, and then I heard the ear-piercing sound of a car whistle. In that instant, Xu Bing fiercely pulled me.


    "Xia Mo, you''re crazy!"


    I looked up and saw a car speeding past me. The lights were green, so, although I was thinking about what had just happened, I didn''t run the red light.


    "Bastard, you ran a red light just because you have money. You''ll be killed the next time we cross."


    A loud bang could be heard. Almost at the same instant that I said those words, everyone turned to look in the direction of the sound.


    There were a lot of people in our school, and the lights at the two intersection were very close. I saw that the people around us started to run in that direction, so I pulled Xu Bing and followed.


    I don''t know what brand it was, it should be high-end goods. The license plates are all connected to a few digits, and at this moment the front of the car has been completely deflated, firmly colliding with the big truck that was turning around.


    The door of the truck opened and the driver jumped down with a pale face. "What you saw was him suddenly rushing out and crashing into my car. It had nothing to do with me."


    I saw blood flowing out of the dented door, and with a crash, the dented car actually separated from the truck. Looking at the dented face, I quickly turned around, not daring to look any further.


    Xu Bing looked at me with her mouth wide open. Xu Bing, do you believe that it''s because of me? "


    "Of course not, he drove too fast, and when he drove a red light, he would not die until he was courting death." After Xu Bing finished speaking, I smiled, "Thank you for just now. If not for you, I would have been run over to death by him."


    The entire traffic had become unusually congested. Seizing this opportunity, Xu Bing and I quickly ran to the side and then saw the main entrance of the police station.


    There was a police car parked in front of the police station, and traffic accidents were naturally managed by the traffic police. So, even if a lot of people had already gathered there and no one had come to handle the case, no one would go there to investigate.


    Xu Bing and I pushed the door open and walked in. There was a person standing at the door, and seeing the two of us enter together, he asked, "Which one of you is Xia Mo?"


    "I am." I looked at the man and replied.


    "Who is she?"


    "My friend, come with me."


    The man looked at Xu Bing, then nodded, "Alright, let''s talk inside, don''t worry, we just met with some problems, and we wanted to get to know each other."


    "Alright."


    The two of us followed the middle-aged policeman inside. This kind of place was strangely uncomfortable, possibly due to the environment and atmosphere here. As the office door opened, I noticed that there were already two people inside.


    "Take a seat, these two are detectives from our city''s Criminal Investigation Department."


    I sneaked a glance at the two of them. That man was wearing sunglasses and had one leg crossed, which made him look a little out of place. The woman beside him was quite good-looking, but she had a cold expression on her face, as though someone owed her money.


    "My name is Gao Gao. I''m tall, and I''m wise and wise." The man took off his sunglasses. In my impression, the police always have those square faces, especially those that are righteous and awe-inspiring. They are completely different in their cleverness, their skin is very white and they are a bit thin.


    "Don''t waste time, the Leader is still waiting for us to return." I saw her glare at Gao Ming, who gave a bright smile and a slightly embarrassed look on his face.


    Her name was Xue Zimo. Because she was beautiful, she should be a treasure in the police force.


    "Brother Sun, you should do it." Gao Ming said to the middle-aged policeman beside him.


    "Fine." The person called Brother Sun coughed, then took out a pair of gloves and put them on. The white gloves covered his entire body, and then he picked up a bag from a nearby chair.


    "Xia Mo, it''s like this. There''s a case recently in the city."


    "How did she die?"


    At that time, my expression was very calm, because I had already believed that Su Lin wasn''t in this world after all that had happened. Of course, what I saw couldn''t be seen by anyone else.


    When I said this, not only the older cop, but the two sitting next to him, also looked at me strangely.


    Xu Bing pulled me from the back, "Xia Mo, don''t talk nonsense."


    The atmosphere in the police station was strange. The three of them looked at me at the same time. "How did you know she was dead?" This was a common method of interrogation used by the police.


    I smiled. "Guess, don''t you?"


    "Of course, but please consider carefully before answering the next question we are going to ask you." I saw the man turn on the recording equipment on one side. There should be cameras in this place, and I was actually a little bit disgusted with that kind of thing, especially in a place like this.


    "Got it."


    "Do you know Su Lin?"


    "Which Su Lin? In this world, there are many people called Su Lin, male, female, old, and fewer. Why should I know her? "


    The policeman in front of me smiled. "Alright, then let''s be direct, recently we took over a case and the person involved is called Su Lin, we found her student ID card and found your message on her phone."


    "Lao Si, where are you?"


    "Lao Si, give me a reply."


    There were about a dozen or so, and these were all WeChat messages I sent to Lao Si. Ever since I saw the strange scene on the live broadcast, I was unable to contact Su Lin. Similarly, I was unable to call her.


    I nodded. "I sent these to her."


    The police officer called Gao Ming stood up, "Tell me, how do you know that Su Lin is already dead?"

 C14

    "Can''t I dream? "The way she died should have been investigated by the police."


    I stood up immediately and the distance between the two of us quickly shortened. The brilliant man subconsciously retreated and Xu Bing hurriedly hugged me from behind.


    You''re right, that girl called Su Lin jumped off a building last night and died. We only found this phone, and Technical Department found your message on it. If you can''t explain clearly, why were you so anxious to find her on the message? Xue Zimo''s mouth was quite sharp, as she practically told the whole story of the case in one go.


    The older cop looked at her and frowned. These were all confidential and could not be easily told to others.


    I stepped back, touched the chair behind me, and slumped down on it. The bag in my hand fell to the floor with a clatter, and the lipstick and pancakes inside fell out.


    Suddenly, the two policemen opposite her were startled as well. Their lipstick rolled onto the floor right at Gao Ming''s feet.


    "He''s really dead."


    I didn''t pick up what was lying on the floor, but leaned back in my chair. Although I was prepared, I still couldn''t accept the fact.


    Xue Zimo snorted, "Xia Mo, now, you only need to tell us, before this, did Su Lin give you a call? Or something? And why are you in such a hurry to find her? "


    "Why should I tell you? Is it because you''re a cop? I''m not a prisoner. " I have the right to remain silent and not answer any questions, which is my right. Of course, as a good citizen, I should help the police with the case.


    "You."


    Xue Zimo''s face turned ugly at my attempt to rob him. I have already achieved my goal.


    "Su Lin didn''t contact me before. I had a strange dream, and dreamed that something had happened to Su Lin, so I called her. There was no reply, I could only send her a WeChat.


    I tried not to cry. The feeling of someone suddenly leaving you was something no one else could understand.


    "Are you saying that you once called Su Lin, the female victim?"


    "Yes, I did, and the call was made at that time."


    "What time?"


    "It''s around two o''clock this morning."


    "Xia Mo, you''re lying."


    I raised my head. At this moment, everyone was looking at Gao Ming and me. His expression was surprisingly serious.


    "What evidence do you have that I''m lying?"


    "According to the examination of the Technical Department door and the statements made at the scene, Su Lin had fallen down at two in the morning. Furthermore, the people from the Technical Department have already checked, and within an hour of Su Lin''s death, this phone did not receive a pass record." Brilliant stared at me.


    "I didn''t, I really didn''t. At that time, the call was connected, and I heard a rustling sound. It lasted for about half a minute. Next time, I won''t be able to get through."


    I also looked wise, because what I said was the truth. In this situation, I didn''t need to lie at all. Why, in the eyes of those people, I became a liar instead.


    "Sit down. The only thing you can do is tell us the truth."


    "What do you want me to say? Su Lin is my best friend. Do you think I''m a suspect? Are you sure you''re not mistaken? They all say that the crime rate is low right now.


    "Xia Mo, you''re right. Maybe he went in there before, so he sneaked around quite a bit." Although the policewoman was pretty, her words were indeed unpopular.


    "Do you believe that I will sue you for slander and complain about you?" I was especially angry, especially the policewoman, who obviously treated me like a prisoner. I switched on the recording function on my cell phone.


    "Don''t, actually, we just wanted to find you to learn a bit about the situation. The people from Criminal Investigation Department have already experienced it, so Su Lin''s death was due to an external force that fell from a building. She found red wine and sleeping pills at her place of residence, so she probably fell down accidentally." The older policeman stood up and explained when he saw that I was a little agitated.


    "That''s more like it." I put down my cell phone and clenched my fists under the table.


    "It''s a case of life after all, so the city places a lot of importance on it. Xia Mo, can you tell us more about Su Lin?"


    "About what?"


    "Yes." That person hesitated for a moment, then said: "Just for this period of time, did Su Lin contact you about anything? "Such as emotions or something else?"


    "Nope." In this period of time, everyone had been busy, and I had been in contact with Su Lin less and less. In the past, I didn''t feel anything had happened, but now that I think about it, it was indeed a little strange, because we were close friends that could talk about everything.


    "I see!" That person furrowed his brows for a bit, then looked at the book in front of him: "You said that you saw something happened to Su Lin in your dreams, then did you have the same dream before?"


    This person is truly worthy of being an experienced veteran. He started to trick me step by step. Of course, this kind of method is much easier to accept.


    "You wouldn''t believe it even if I told you. Actually, since I was young, I have been able to see things that others can''t." I didn''t mention the 404, and even if I did, these people would just think I was lying.


    "Who was with you at that time last night?"


    "I, the two of us live in the same dorm, we have always been together." Xu Bing came out to rescue me.


    "All night?"


    "Yes, we worked together, so we didn''t sleep until after two in the morning." After Xu Bing finished speaking, that person frowned. With Xu Bing''s confession, the suspicions she had towards me in the beginning were completely unfounded. Moreover, I didn''t have any motive to harm Su Lin at all.


    The man kept writing something down in his notebook. He put down his pen and looked up at the two men. "Comrades, why don''t you two ask her about this first and let her take a look at the corpse. Maybe she can remember more."


    "Alright."


    "Where to?" I didn''t hear them clearly, so I asked as soon as I saw them stand up.


    "We greet Su Lin." She put on her sunglasses.


    "Scared?" Xue Zimo turned her head to look at me. This kind of woman is indeed something, but it''s all because of her beauty, what''s so special about it.


    "Just go." I was angry, too, and followed them outside.

 C15

    At that time, I wasn''t mentally prepared. After all, this time I had to look at Su Lin''s body, and I was truly afraid that I wouldn''t be able to take it.


    Xue Zimo''s words really made me angry, but the moment I agreed, she actually smiled.


    Damn, could it be that she is purposely provoking me? Not only is this girl''s behavior uncomfortable, she is also a typical b * tch!


    Xu Bing and I came out. The police car was parked at the entrance, and we got in one after another. It was very spacious inside the car, so I chose a seat near the window and sat down.


    The car slowly came out. When we turned around, I intentionally looked outside. At this moment, the traffic had already dispersed. The sports car that was wrecked was parked by the roadside. I could vaguely see the bloodstains on the ground.


    "I heard you just killed a man. He''s a typical rich second generation. Drinking and driving in broad daylight. Isn''t that just courting death!?" It''s fortunate that we didn''t run into anyone else. Otherwise, we really would have died from our grievances. " The driver said to Gao Ming, who was sitting beside him.


    "I don''t know much about the days of rich people."


    "Indeed, what''s so bad about touching that damn thing?" The things they were talking about should be ice poison, white powder and the like. Not only was he addicted to it, but he was also hallucinating.


    "That man is dead?" Xu Bing asked from the back. She might have felt that this matter had something to do with me, so she put in a lot of effort, causing me to lean against the wall with my eyes closed thinking about the Lao Si and why she committed suicide.


    The Su Lin that I understand is definitely that kind of girl with a big heart. Even if there are some emotional issues that I can''t think of, I definitely won''t walk this path, because Lao Si previously said that she had already been in a relationship once when she was in high school. She was rather injured, but it won''t be for long.


    If it wasn''t a question of feelings, then what was the truth? Why would there be red wine and sleeping pills in Su Lin''s room? I really can''t imagine that the fellow who sleeps like a pig and uses so many methods to wake himself up every morning would actually need this kind of thing.


    There must be a problem here, but no one had discovered it.


    As the police car drove past, attracting quite a few gazes, I subconsciously covered my face with my hands. Actually, there was no need for that, the police car''s windows were specially prepared so that one could clearly see the outside.


    The car drove through a bustling street and soon entered another larger police station. There was a watchman at the entrance of the police station. The moment he saw the car enter, the bar in front of him rose up.


    After entering the car, they drove straight in. After walking for about seven to eight minutes, they stopped in front of a row of white houses.


    "We''re here."


    The door opened, and I was the first to jump down. Xu Bing sat on the other side, and after getting down, he ran over and grabbed my hand.


    "Xia Mo, do you really want to go in?"


    "It''s fine. If I can help Su Lin, I''m willing to." I smiled, a bit forced, because I didn''t want Xu Bing to worry about me.


    The white house in front of them was the police station''s special morgue, also known as the morgue. It was a place where corpses could only be stored for a long time, since it was still hanging in the air. The morgue was definitely the place with the heaviest Yin Qi, especially the ones in the police station.


    Gao Ming walked over to a small house by the entrance. The window was opened from the inside, so he should be familiar with that person. I saw the two of them talking excitedly, but I didn''t know what they were talking about, so I took out a book and wrote on it.


    There were corpses here, which in this case was called corpse witnesses. This was also one of the types of evidence, so if you wanted to go in, you couldn''t just go in.


    Gao Ming turned around and walked towards us while holding the slip of paper. "It''s cold inside. Bring her in." Xue Zimo stood there and played with her phone, obviously showing that she did not want to go in.


    At first, Gao Ming was stunned, but then he smiled. Perhaps he had already guessed that it would be like this, "Let''s go, it''s really cold inside." Actually, I can see that this kid''s face is also filled with reluctance. He says that he loves to do a line of work and hates to be tired, so he doesn''t want to do it.


    We walked over and the person inside pressed down. The white metal door slowly opened and a stream of white cold air flowed out. It was as if a white mist had instantly appeared in front of us.


    It was a spectacular scene, and the joints of my joints began to ache. It wasn''t cold in there, as the saying goes, but fucking cold.


    I saw the kind of green greatcoat on the side of the little house, the kind that was very thick, and I couldn''t care less now, so I went over and picked one up and put it on. The greatcoat was very heavy, and I felt my whole shoulders tugging down when I put it on.


    I walked in. It was still cold, bone-piercing cold.


    I could only jog along, hoping to warm myself up a little by saying, "Can you hurry?" Gao Ming followed them, also wearing a military coat. His whole body seemed to shrink into the inside. What I couldn''t bear to see was that he was dilly-dallying outside.


    When I finally got in, I saw the light switch. I walked over and pressed it, and it immediately lit up. The interior was completely white, the space was white, and the top of the white cabinet was covered with a layer of white frost.


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh." I glared at him. "Where?"


    "Take this and look for it yourself."


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    "I''m in a hurry, why don''t you come with me?"


    It was obvious that he wanted to be a scoundrel. The door was closed, and in order to ensure the corpse''s initial appearance, the temperature here had to be kept at a very low level. Therefore, he couldn''t interact with the outside for a long time.


    "There''s so much to do. Go and quickly return."


    I took a bunch of keys from Gao Ming. There were numbers on the keys, which should have represented the location of the body. Gao Ming ran back eagerly. I had no choice but to look for it myself.


    The label on the key was very clear. Name: Su Lin, Gender: Female, Time to enter the warehouse, Date indicated today, location: 4-4.


    The light from the morgue fell on it, and a white light reflected off the key.


    If I turned the middle one into zero, wouldn''t that be 404? Could it be a coincidence? I had even forgotten the cold in the morgue. I gripped the key tightly. What did this mean?


    I quickly walked inside. There were rows of cabinets inside, the ones on the first few floors, and the ones with white frost on the top. If the contents were all unsolved corpses, then it could only be said that there were really too many wrongdoers these days.


    It wasn''t hard. The first four represented the fourth row of cabinets, and when you got to the fourth row, you could see that the top shelf had the same label.


    I saw the larger numbers. The 4-4 was probably in front of me, and I walked along the gap between the third and fourth rows.


    Creak, creak, creak. The sound of shoes stepping on the ground was very strange. As I walked forward, I suddenly had a very strange feeling.

 C16

    There was someone behind me, not an illusion, just a woman''s intuition. Even though the person following me barely made any movement, I still felt his presence. From the moment I walked in, he had been following me.


    I turned around, but there was nothing behind me.


    No one!


    I stared at the empty space for a moment. My instincts had always been accurate.


    I turned slowly, then took a few steps forward, then turned quickly, and repeated this process a few times. Every time I turned around, that strange feeling would appear, but as I looked back, nothing happened.


    Someone might say, "You''re a ghost, because this is the morgue, so there''s definitely a lot of it. Don''t forget, I can see those things."


    When I was young, I was fine, but because I was young, I didn''t feel anything until after I entered high school, I gradually learned about ghosts, spirits, and other things. I watched some videos, and these things really exist.


    As I said before, I saw the face of the male teacher in a trance in class, and was found dead in the dorm the next day. I also saw him once later, on the seventh day of his death, when he was studying at night and the girls in the whole class came back together because they were dead.


    When we were approaching the dormitory, I saw a person standing in front of me. We were holding a flashlight and I was pointing it towards that direction, but it was actually him. He was standing there glaring at me, and I saw that there were two thick black chains tied to his back, making him feel extremely heavy.


    I secretly asked the people who went back with me, but they didn''t see anything. After this incident, they saw those things more and more often, so in the end, they could only avoid it as much as possible, or ignore it.


    Some people said that these were Yin Yang Eye s, and that they could see dead ghosts and things underground.


    There was nothing behind me, so I kept walking deeper, the cold from the morgue through the outer greatcoat. I wrapped it tight, but it didn''t work, and soon I found the cabinet with the 4-4 on it.


    "Su Lin."


    Seeing that symbol, and thinking of how Su Lin lied there in her thin clothes, unable to see her family and friends ever again, she couldn''t help but feel sad in her heart at that time.


    I took a deep breath. Because of the cold, I wanted to get out as soon as possible, and just as I was squatting down, I saw something flash.


    Even though that movement was very quick, I was still able to catch it. The next moment, I saw a small hand reach out from the cabinet''s head. "Come out."


    I was still a little frightened. I had only seen these things, and I didn''t know how to deal with them, and if I got angry, or got on my body, or did something to me, it would be ruined for the rest of my life.


    "If I don''t come out now, I''m going over."


    In the next moment, the hand of the person who did it revealed a leg. It was actually a child, probably only seven or eight years old. His face was very white and his chubby face must have been particularly liked when he was alive.


    Ghost Boy stood there with her head lowered, as if she had done something wrong. I couldn''t help but feel that it was funny, no matter what, she was a child when she died, even if she became a ghost, she still couldn''t change her personality.


    "It''s fine. Come here."


    I stood up from the ground and waved towards the Ghost Boy. At that moment, for some reason, I had a sudden interest in the soul that had appeared in front of me. I wanted to know more about the ghost.


    The Ghost Boy started to walk towards my position, and at this moment, I saw that he was wearing a very short singlet, with only one shoe on his foot.


    "Aren''t you cold?" I asked the Ghost Boy.


    "Cold, especially cold." The Ghost Boy nodded, placing both hands on its shoulders, lowering its head to look at its bare feet.


    Actually, I was also cold. I took off my military coat and tried to put it on the Ghost Boy''s body, but it quickly dodged and looked at the thing in my hand with a face full of fear.


    Only then did I realize that this was something from the mortal world and he couldn''t use it at all. "It''s alright, what''s your name? I''ll burn it for you."


    "Mighty."


    I put on my army coat again. "Mighty, why are you here?"


    "I lived in 4-1, Mom was in 4-2. I went out with Mom to look for Dad, but we couldn''t find him. Afterwards, we met some bad guys, and when we woke up, we were already here."


    After saying that, the Ghost Boy lowered its head and creaked. I quickly turned around and the 4-2 cabinet started to emit white smoke. The Ghost Boy took a glance and hurriedly said, "Mom doesn''t want me to talk to outsiders. She''s angry.


    "Elder sister will give it to you as a gift if you want anything."


    "A pair of shoes."


    I saw him smile and then dive into the 4-1 closet.


    The appearance of Ghost Boy meant no harm. Curiosity was originally a child''s nature, just like when we were young. When we see something new, we would unconsciously stop and take a few more glances.


    The Ghost Boy definitely didn''t expect that I could see him, so when I shouted at him, she hesitated for a long time before finally coming out.


    The morgue was getting colder and colder. I crouched down to open the 4-4 cabinet, but that was against the rules. It was supposed to be here when I was looking at the body.


    I don''t know if he really had a stomachache or if he was trying to avoid it.


    These cabinets only had a total of four boxes. When the Ghost Boy disappeared, it entered 4-1, and the bottom 4-4. I squatted down again and touched the cold cabinet with my two hands, thinking that I would see Su Lin''s ice-cold body in the next moment.


    Cold air came from my palms. I knew that I couldn''t stay in this place for too long. Even if it wasn''t some ghosts, it was too cold here, so it wasn''t good for my body either.


    I grabbed it with both hands and pulled it out, but the cabinet didn''t budge. It was as if someone had locked it, and I suddenly thought of the key that Gao Ming had given me. Since there was a key, there must be a lock.


    I put the key in the pocket of my greatcoat, and when I did not put my hands in it, I frowned for a moment, for I remembered very well that it was in the pocket of my greatcoat.


    Did I accidentally fall out? Impossible, I walked through the cracks between the cabinets. I turned around and looked back. There was nothing on the floor.


    I still didn''t. At this time, I was really anxious, the key was missing, so I couldn''t see Su Lin''s body, and after I lost the key, it would be hard to explain.


    I had no choice but to take off my military coat and shake it vigorously with both hands. I still didn''t do so, and at this moment, I remembered that when the Ghost Boy appeared, I took it off. At that time, I vaguely felt as if something fell out and was kicked by me, because the sound was very soft and I didn''t pay it any mind at the time.


    Thinking of this, I quickly squatted down and looked down the cabinet. I could vaguely see a black shadow at the bottom of the 4-4 cabinet. I heaved a sigh of relief when I accidentally kicked him in.


    I knelt on the floor and reached inside. The key was not far from the edge of the cabinet, and the length of my arm should be within reach.


    I probed deeper and felt that it should have already arrived. At this moment, a very cold thing stretched out from within and touched my hand. The next moment, my hand withdrew from it with lightning like speed.


    "Who is it?"


    I lowered my head and looked inside. There was nothing but the key, perhaps because of the hallucination of fear, and it was possible that in the dark, sometimes, the human brain could create something in accordance with your fear.


    I reached in again, and this time I simply lay on my stomach so that my eyes could see where it was, and if anything did happen, I could see.


    Soon, I found the key, grabbed it in my hand, and took it out.


    Everything was safe!


    Grabbing the key, I stood up again and found the hole. With a crack, the lock opened. I grabbed the edge of the cabinet and pushed again.


    The cabinet could not be opened.


    It''s strange, I''ve done it twice, whether it''s locked or open, the chest of drawers for the body can''t be opened.


    While I was squatting there studying the 4-4 cabinet, I suddenly felt my scalp tighten, as if someone was grabbing at your hair.


    I stood up quickly. My hair wasn''t very long, almost to my shoulders, which was something I''d picked up later in college, when I was in high school.


    My hair had actually gotten into the 4-2 cabinet. The gap in the cabinet was very small, so when I stood up, there was still a strand of hair left inside. I gently exerted my strength, causing my scalp to ache.


    I grabbed the middle of my hair and gently pulled it out, and as my fingers pushed, there was a crunching, crunching sound, as if fingers were touching a cold steel plate inside.


    The Ghost Boy said that he came with his mother to look for his father and was killed by someone in the end. Thus, this woman''s heart must be filled with resentment, because once the resentment cannot be dispelled, it will turn into a malicious spirit that comes out to harm people.


    I subconsciously took a step back. At this point in time, I had to try my best not to offend the woman inside the 4-2.


    "Su Lin, it''s me, Xia Mo. I''m here to see you."


    I grabbed onto the edge of the cabinet as I shouted Su Lin''s name nonstop. I barely used any strength as the 4-4 cabinet actually opened itself.

 C17

    The first thing I saw when I opened the cold cabinet was a pair of legs. They were frighteningly white from the cold, and I continued to pull them out, exposing my legs. The whole body was frozen stiff and awkward, especially the position of the legs, which were not symmetrical anymore, and I felt a bulge in the middle of one of the legs.


    I saw the clothes on the corpse, and I bought it with Su Lin. Because it was a bit expensive, I looked at it a few times, and in the end, it was sold at seventy percent off. Because of this, Su Lin was excited for a few days.


    She belongs to the type of person who loves to be beautiful. I remember one time when Su Lin said jokingly that if the day came when she really had a terminal illness, she would definitely wear the most beautiful clothes and leave this world with the most beautiful side.


    As the cabinet continued to be pulled out, I quickly retreated. I really couldn''t believe that the bloody and mutilated face was the Su Lin that I knew. According to the policemen, Su Lin jumped down from a height of more than ten floors.


    I saw the birthmark on the collarbone of the corpse, the crescent-shaped birthmark. It was Su Lin''s unique birthmark, I had seen it many times before.


    I began to push it in. I didn''t want to look at it any longer. The cabinet hadn''t moved at all, and I felt like it was going to break.


    That bloody face, I think Su Lin definitely doesn''t want me to see it. Even so, why did she stop me from pushing the cabinet in?


    I tried again, but it still didn''t work. I squatted down and looked inside, but there was nothing stuck inside. The bottom of the cabinet was very smooth, and there was a lot of space left, so even if there was some frost or ice on it, it wouldn''t be affected.


    "Click, click, click." The entire cabinet started to shake violently. It felt as though something inside was about to come out. The next moment, I closed my eyes and desperately pushed it forward.


    The cabinet was pushed open and the shaking disappeared.


    I took a deep breath. There was still no response. He could already confirm that the corpse was Su Lin, even though her face had already been smashed into a pulp.


    Get out of here as soon as you can, that''s what I think. The morgue lights were pale, and just as I was about to turn away, I saw a shoe sticking out of the side of the closet.


    That location was where the Ghost Boy first appeared at. "Who is it?"


    I shouted, and the first thing I thought of was Brilliant. After so long, it was almost time to come back, and the foot didn''t move, and there was no response.


    I bit my lips. At this moment, as long as I run quickly through the gap between the cabinets, I wouldn''t need to care about what was going on here. However, I stopped and walked towards the cabinet''s head.


    It wasn''t brilliant. As I walked over, I saw a long strand of hair floating down. Who is she! I clenched my fists.


    "Lao Si!"


    As I got closer, I didn''t see her face, but her clothes. Her clothes were exactly the same as the one on the corpse.


    "Don''t come over, I''m afraid I''ll scare you." It really is Su Lin. "Her voice was very soft and one could even feel that she was trembling.


    "I''m not afraid, Lao Si. Tell me, why do you want to kill yourself?"


    "I don''t know, I really don''t know."


    Su Lin had been squatting on the ground the entire time, her face was buried between her legs, her pure and cute face had already been ruined by the fall. Listening to Su Lin''s crying, I felt that she was really pitiful.


    "How could you not know?"


    "I really don''t know!" Su Lin repeated before continuing, "When I woke up that day, I saw that there were a lot of people surrounding the company, so I walked over to watch the show. At that time, I saw a badly mutilated woman lying on the ground, and I shouted out in fear, as if those people couldn''t hear me. It was only when the police arrived and lifted the woman who jumped off the ground that I realized that it was me, and I was scared, and I just wanted to leave that place and return to 404."


    "Tell me, what happened during this time?" At this moment, the person in front of me isn''t a human anymore. Of course, I''m not afraid.


    Suddenly, a strange noise came out from the other side of the cupboard, Su Lin stood up and quickly turned around, "Xia Mo, thank you for coming to see me, I really have to leave, don''t be sad, I like seeing you smile."


    "Where to?"


    I stretched out my hand and grabbed onto thin air. Su Lin''s body floated up, went up to the cabinet, and then went up to the roof.


    I chased after him and could vaguely see that Su Lin was holding a white iron chain in her hands.


    "Tell me the truth."


    Su Lin never turned her head around, and similarly, she didn''t reply to my question. Even if he, alone, was confused, she still wouldn''t be unclear of why she, herself, jumped off a building.


    "Xia Mo, where are you?"


    I watched as Su Lin slowly disappeared, then heard a brilliant shout. I turned my head and saw a brilliant man wearing a military overcoat running towards me.


    "I should be the one asking where you went, right?" Looking at Gao Ming, I replied snappily.


    "Just now, I urinated a bit and went out to settle it. I can''t possibly be in this place, right, have we seen Su Lin?" She smiled at me.


    "Yes." I took a deep breath. The air was cold.


    "Did you remember anything?" I walked out, and Gao Ming followed me and kept asking.


    "No, but I believe that Su Lin did not commit suicide."


    "You must have found something. Tell me." Clever ran in front of me and held out his hands to block my way.


    "Why should I tell you?" Because you''re a cop? " I coldly snorted. If I had to investigate this matter myself, I definitely wouldn''t be able to rely on this person.


    "It''s all the same, Xia Mo. Like you, I''m doing this to find out the truth behind this case.


    "Have you checked Su Lin''s internship location?" I asked, looking at him.


    "Yes, I did. There was no suspicion. That night, everyone in the company had a reasonable alibi."


    "A reasonable alibi?"


    "Yes, but no one hid it intentionally. We watched the video of that night in the building, and before Su Lin''s incident, the people from the company left one after another and did not enter again. This is the best evidence."


    "Wind And Thunder Building?"


    "Yes, how did you know?"


    I smiled, this was what Su Lin had told me at the very beginning. The Wind And Thunder Building is extremely famous in our city, and being able to enter or leave there is a sign of status.


    "There are a lot of things that the police won''t be able to figure out just by looking at you. I''ve already told you everything that I know. If you still refuse to let me go, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    The white iron gate was just in front, and as I stepped back, I walked over and pressed the button on it with my fingers. The door didn''t open slowly as I''d expected.

 C18

    "I''ll try."


    Come on, I said, stepping back, hoping he could do it.


    As he pressed the button, there was still no sound coming from the white iron gate in front of him.


    "What''s going on?" I asked, looking at him.


    "No, I don''t know."


    Gao Ming''s expression changed slightly and he pressed the button again. However, there was no response from the metal door. This was not a joke. If anything went wrong with the control system of the metal door, both of us would freeze to death here.


    "Get out of the way."


    I pushed open the door, and a few feet followed it. There were a few muffled sounds from the door, and the purpose of my action was to alert the people outside.


    "How is it?"


    As time passed second by second, there was no response from the outside. I kicked a few more times, but due to the force of the kick, my toes started to ache. If I couldn''t hear it, then I would be deaf and blind.


    I believe that the small house by the door must have surveillance equipment inside, so even if I can''t hear it, I can definitely see it.


    "Hello, is there anyone here? We''re locked up. " Gao Ming was actually lying on the floor and shouting. That was why he couldn''t hear what he had heard earlier, let alone hear how he had managed to shout out loud.


    "Hurry up and call someone." I shouted impatiently.


    "Alright."


    Gao Ming started to take out his cell phone. Looking at the metal door in front of me, I frowned. This definitely wasn''t an accident. If there was a problem with the control system, then the phone probably wouldn''t be able to connect.


    I soon proved that my guess was right. Gao Ming took the phone and shook his head. I turned around to look at the two sides of the door. There was only one possibility left. The things here affected us, including the ability to block off the phone''s signal.


    This was the police station''s morgue, and the bodies inside were either killed or killed, so this place was truly evil. I looked up at the top of the gate and saw the crux of the problem.


    "Brilliant. Up there."


    Gao Ming raised his head and looked in the direction of my finger. "What? What are you looking at? "


    The world he saw was completely different from what I had seen. A black hand appeared on the top of the iron gate.


    The hand slowly went down, and then I saw the second, the third, the black hands gripping the top of the gate, which was probably why it was out of control.


    Not only from the top, but from the bottom of the iron gate a few black hands reached out and grabbed at our feet, and I pulled Gao back.


    "What for?"


    At that time, she really wanted to give him a slap on the face, "When you were in the police academy, other than catching thieves, did you teach them anything else?"


    "What else do you mean?"


    "It''s just those stuff. What will we do if we run into them?" I didn''t say it so bluntly. I hope Gao Ming can understand what I mean. In this world, many things don''t only mean that you can''t see them, it also means that they don''t exist.


    "Yes. "One running, two running, three playing dead."


    Damn, I really want to curse, what kind of school is this, to be able to nurture such a scumbag from the police is already pretty good.


    Fortunately, they weren''t fast. Of course, apart from my feet, I had to take good care of them.


    "Something''s pulling me down."


    "Where?"


    There wasn''t anything beneath my feet. I looked behind Gao Ming and stretched out a hand from the side of the cabinet, grabbing onto his butt. I subconsciously moved forward. It was very possible that he was a pervert.


    "Behind, behind."


    I just can see it. I don''t know how to deal with these things at all. I started to feel around my body, and soon I found something hard.


    It was actually a lighter, and this thing should be useful. The ghost was the Yin Body, so it couldn''t come out during the day and move about. It should be afraid of fire.


    I waved the lighter at the shadow behind Gao Ming. It worked. Gao Ming''s shout stopped, and his black hand quickly retreated.


    "Let''s see if there are any more."


    A lighter wouldn''t do. It would be better to get some more, then light the door. I saw the army coat on and thought maybe it would work.


    Of course, he couldn''t do so until the very end.


    "Yes." Fortunately, he found another one. Unfortunately, the other one didn''t have a way to light it at all. It was likely that the gas inside had already run out.


    "Damn."


    After doing this a few times, I fell to the ground. This move of mine was still rather manly, at least a little bit more manly. I looked at the black hands that were entwined around the metal door, in order to get out of here alive, I must think of a way to get rid of these black hands.


    What should he do!


    I closed my eyes and remembered that a while ago I read a novel called "The Baneful Spirit Notes". It was written very well, so I read it carefully, and it introduced a few ways to deal with the Yin Spirit.


    "Brilliant, are you still there?"


    "What?"


    I frowned a little. It really wasn''t a good idea to ask about such things. After all, she was a girl. "Is that it?"


    "What''s that?"


    F * ck, this brat is actually playing dumb with me. If I say that I''m not, I will definitely kill him and stuff him into the cupboard to exterminate his corpse.


    "A virgin." I cried out, because the black hands were reaching for me again.


    "This ¡­" Brilliant face suddenly turned red. I took a deep breath. "If we do, we''ll both die here."


    "Alright."


    I saw hope, and Brilliant turned and burrowed into the rack. The black hands were getting closer and closer, and faster and faster, and my feet were being grabbed. It was a weird feeling, and it wouldn''t hurt, but your feet couldn''t move at all, and the next moment, those black hands were grabbing towards my neck.


    "Brilliant, hurry up."


    "It''s almost done."


    I heard a brilliant voice, and in the nick of time I had to rely on him. Two black hands had already reached my chest, and they continued to move upwards, quickly touching my neck. The next moment, the black hand actually began to move downward.


    At this time, I actually saw the Ghost Boy, both of its hands tightly grabbing onto the ghost hand that was reaching towards me. It was just that the Ghost Boy''s strength was too small, so it was unable to pull the ghost hand away from my body.


    "Got it."


    Gao Ming ran out of the room with a piece of white cloth in his hand.


    When I grabbed it, it was like swatting a fly, a mess of wheels. This thing really works, the black hands that came in contact with it immediately turned into black mist and disappeared. I rushed to the door, smashed on it randomly, then pressed the button inside again.

 C19

    As the door rose up, Gao Ming and I bent down and came out. Light and wind came in, and the moment we rushed out, those black hands disappeared in an instant. At that moment, the people standing in front of the door turned their heads at the same time to look at the two of us rushing out.


    I took off my army coat and threw the white cloth on the ground. Who knows where Kung Fu got this thing, I''ll have to wash my hands at least a hundred times when I get back.


    "Officer Gao, what''s going on?"


    "We were trapped inside. Didn''t you hear?"


    The middle-aged man shook his head, and Gao Ming started to go crazy. "I''m telling you, there''s something wrong with the lift switch. It''s shouting and kicking the door. Did you not hear anything?"


    "Nope."


    A few of them said almost at the same time. If one person could lie, so many people definitely wouldn''t. Only I know what''s going on inside, and it''s those things that want to keep us inside.


    "What are you doing?"


    I couldn''t help but find it funny when I saw Gao Ming sitting on the floor with a wronged expression on his face. Actually, it wasn''t much. He had just lost a bit of his pee.


    "Brilliant. Enough. Didn''t you guys come out already? Don''t say it''s that serious. Besides, we really didn''t hear anything." The beauty policewoman glared at him.


    The beauty policewoman was called Xue Zimo and my uncle was the one in charge of the Bureau. Thus, on many occasions, Grandmaster Qing had obviously been giving in to her.


    With a crash, the metal door behind us closed. The sound was especially loud, as if something had gone wrong. The person who had been sitting in the room all this time pushed open the door and walked out.


    I turned around. There really was a surveillance computer there, and it was on all the time, so I hurried over to it. Through the window, I could see several spaces on the computer screen, and at the top of the screen was the door to the morgue.


    I reached in and touched the mouse on the table. The computer was working normally, could it be that when Gao Ming and I were shouting at each other at the door, there was another image displayed? If it was, then the ability of these black hands really was beyond my imagination.


    "Little girl, don''t move."


    As I stood there, the person in charge ran over. I pointed to the screen on the computer and asked, "Were you there all the time?"


    "What has it got to do with you?"


    "It''s none of my business. I nearly died inside." My voice rose, and I felt his attitude was particularly bad.


    "She''s telling the truth." "She''s telling the truth," I said.


    "Look, all of you are here. I went out just now."


    That''s right. Those things could affect the things inside, including the cell phones. However, they didn''t have the ability to affect the outside.


    "Can we go now?"


    "I''ll send you back."


    "No need."


    I pulled Xu Bing outside. The middle-aged policeman was also kind, but at this time, my mood was extremely bad, and I just wanted to take a walk outside.


    "What else do you want?" Gao Ming sneakily followed behind us. I stopped, startled.


    "Just now, keep it a secret."


    "Confidential? "What is it?" I was completely confused and did not have the slightest intention of understanding the profound.


    "It''s that ¡­" There was an awkward expression on his brilliant face as he turned his head back from time to time. It was as if he was a thief. The next moment, he actually whistled.


    "Got it, Officer Gao."


    Men are strange animals. They all wish their women were virgins, and then they feel like virgins.


    When I left the police station, it was already noon. This time, it was really thanks to Xu Bing helping me, I looked around, and then chose a small restaurant to enter.


    In the bathroom of the store, I washed my hands again and again. Looking at the mirror in front of me, I felt a lot more haggard.


    "Xia Mo, you don''t want to eat this?" I sat there in a daze, a piece of paper in my hand. I had already torn that piece of paper into many small pieces, and I didn''t know when, but something had already been brought up.


    I reluctantly smiled. As I looked at the rice noodles in the bowl, tears immediately flowed down my cheeks. This was Su Lin''s favorite food, he would eat it whenever he goes out to shop.


    "Eat a little more, I can''t eat more."


    Xu Bing took a bite, "Xia Mo, I understand your feelings, but we still have to live."


    "Right."


    I nodded, Xu Bing was comforting me, what she said is very reasonable, the biggest comfort living people can give to those who have passed away is to live on better.


    "Xu Bing, when is the next live broadcast?"


    Xu Bing swallowed the rice thread in her mouth, "Two days later, what happened?" Xu Bing looked at me.


    "Can you come with me tonight?"


    "Where to?" Xu Bing looked at me with some suspicion.


    "404 live broadcast room."


    I had vowed never to go back to that damned place again, either to another place or to leave by myself, but this time I had to go back. At the police station, I had concealed one thing, which was the strange scene that had occurred in the broadcast room, and that strange audience.


    How did that person know that Su Lin would fall, and how did the image of him falling from the tower appear?


    I have asked Su Lin before, and the video didn''t leave me with Su Lin, but someone else. This person very likely knows the truth, and what makes me feel that it''s inconceivable is that this person seems to be very clear about the matter between Su Lin and me.


    "Xia Mo, are you crazy?"


    Xu Bing put down her chopsticks and looked at me. At that time, she looked at me with a weird expression and I smiled. At that moment, my expression should have been even weirder.


    Xu Bing sighed, "Xia Mo, we are good sisters, so I want to remind you, I heard from someone that the broadcast room is not clean. Many people might not be able to hide, but you still want to go yourself?"


    "For the sake of the Lao Si, I must definitely go."


    "The police have said it, all the evidence shows that Su Lin committed suicide, Xia Mo, it''s better to just forget about it, no matter what, it''s fine. You try your best, leave the rest to the police, we can rest assured and do our best."


    Xu Bing spoke very easily. Of course, I knew that the reason she said this was to get me to put this matter down, but she was completely unable to understand my feelings right now, and what had happened to me in the past two days.


    "I''m fine."


    Xia Mo, I''m sorry, I have matters to attend to at school tomorrow, so I can''t accompany you tonight. Tomorrow will be fine, after I finish everything, I will accompany you back.


    Xu Bing looked at me and I nodded. Since I was young, I have always been that type of person with a particularly twisted personality. According to my grandmother, as long as it''s something that I''m certain of, even three oxen wouldn''t be able to pull it back.

 C20

    I didn''t eat a single bite that time because I couldn''t even eat a single bite. It was as if my throat was stuffed with food, making me feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "When I earn money, I''ll treat you to a good meal."


    Xu Bing laughed, she was truly short on money, and could only order some simple things.


    "It''s fine, I already said that she''s a good sister." Xu Bing was speechless, she was pretty but she knew how to take care of others.


    If Xu Bing wants to go back to school to do some work, we should come out from there. After speaking a few words, it was simply an order for me not to go back alone, and even more so not to enter 404.


    At this time, I couldn''t listen at all. As I watched Xu Bing get on the car, she waved at me and I headed straight for the bus stop across the street. It was still early, I had to go back to my dorm to retrieve some things before going back to the office.


    The car kept shaking and there were more people inside. I saw a vulgar looking man squeezed behind the two girls. His whole body swayed with the car and kept rubbing against the butt of one of the girls. He had a very strange expression on his face.


    At the beginning, you didn''t think that there were that many freaks like this. Later on, after the internet reports, you will find that not only did these freaks not converge, they are also increasing in number. If I were to meet them, I would immediately turn back and use an electric cannon.


    The car stopped and I got out and walked through the little door. When I got to the bottom of the dormitory, I saw a large group of people standing there.


    "Auntie, what''s wrong?"


    "Xia Mo, you''re back. Someone from the police station has arrived, and contacted the school''s leader. They''re currently at Room 404, saying that they have a case, hurry up and go take a look."


    "Oh."


    I replied that at this time, the audience below was already filled with onlookers. This kind of scene was especially suitable for the Chinese.


    I pushed my way through the crowd and went up to the fourth floor. The door to 402 was open and a few small heads peeked out.


    "What for?"


    This floor of ours is filled with senior students who will be graduating soon. We are usually quite familiar with this place. There are not only 402 students here, there are 401 students as well.


    "Xia Mo, what happened to Su Lin? Why are there so many policemen? " Women were always gossipy creatures to begin with, not to mention the huge commotion this time.


    "Do you want her dead? "A bunch of bastards." At that moment, looking at those curious gazes, my anger was ignited once again. I glared at those few people as I viciously spoke. Then, I turned around and walked away, closing the door of Room 402 behind me.


    "What''s wrong with Xia Mo? Why do I feel like her eyes are so fierce?"


    "Could it be ¡­"


    As I walked in, I heard the faint sound of a woman screaming, and then I laughed.


    "Halt."


    There were quite a number of people standing at the entrance of Room 404. There were school leaders and people from the security post. I walked over and was stopped by someone.


    "This is my dorm, why can''t I go in?" My eyes were still cold. The man at the security post looked at me.


    "You live here?"


    "Can''t I?"


    At this time, a person walked out from inside, and glanced at me, "You should be Xia Mo, right?"


    I nodded my head, what happened today, Gao Ming and the others should have already reported it, that''s why these people knew my name, "Yes, I am Xia Mo, I live at 404."


    "Let her in."


    This person should be the head of the police station. After she finished speaking, the person guarding the door gave way and I walked in. 404''s dorm room was already messy enough because he had to graduate, so he didn''t have time to throw away many things.


    "Didn''t you say that you were certain it was suicide? What else do you want to check? " I asked, looking at the man.


    "Suicide! Someone told you? "


    That person frowned his eyebrows. Regarding the matter of Su Lin''s suicide, I had also heard from the beauty policewoman called Xue Zimo that since it''s a murder case, it definitely cannot be concluded that easily. Furthermore, before the case is closed, we cannot divulge the truth to outsiders.


    I wanted to say it, but I resisted.


    I coughed. "I saw the body."


    "These little ones are getting more and more out of hand. Have they found anything?"


    "Nope."


    The person nodded, "The investigation can''t be just on the surface. At the beginning, when we were investigating the scene, we also determined that it was a suicide case. However, we still found a suspicious point."


    "Doubt?" I frowned for a bit. Since there are some suspicious points, Su Lin most likely didn''t commit suicide, if that''s the case, then why didn''t Su Lin know about it herself. This matter is extremely bizarre, and I wanted to ask Su Lin about her death previously, but she chose to avoid it.


    "Phone."


    I closed my eyes as the image of the phone in my proof bag appeared in my mind. At that time, the phone had released the WeChat that I had sent to Su Lin.


    The contrast between the smashed face and the undamaged phone was very clear. "The phone didn''t suffer any collision during the fall." I shouted.


    "That person nodded," That''s right, Technical Department people have already experienced this. That phone may have suffered an impact, but its power is far less than the power it should have endured if it had fallen from the 18th floor. "


    "Eighteenth floor."


    He did not dare imagine that Su Lin had actually jumped down from the 18th floor, which was why she fell like that. If she fell down with his phone, even if she put it on her body or in her pocket, she would still not be able to escape her fate of falling to pieces.


    "This phone, did it really find it on Su Lin?"


    "Yes, when we arrived, we found a cell phone on the body of the deceased."


    At that time, a strange scene appeared in my mind. After Su Lin fell from the 18th floor, a person walked out from the darkness and threw her phone on the corpse. That person was the murderer.


    It was a pink colored jar. I turned around and slowly picked it up, this was given to Su Lin as a first year student. I didn''t see it since then, but it turned out that Su Lin had kept it in the cupboard.


    "I''m fine."


    I squatted down and slowly picked it up. At that time, my chest was extremely depressed, especially when that person mentioned that suspicious point on the phone, I was even more convinced that Su Lin did not commit suicide.


    I don''t know why these people came to Room 404. Su Lin hasn''t returned for a few months already, and if she wanted to check, he would have to go to Wind And Thunder Building, not this place.


    "Captain, it''s done."


    "Sorry for the trouble, Principal Yang. Director Zhang."


    "Of course, after such a big incident, the school hopes to find out the truth as soon as possible."


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely give a reasonable explanation."


    The homicide chief left from 404, and before he left, the man at the head of the squad came over and spoke to me. If anything happens, he''s the homicide team''s team leader, and I memorized his phone number and watched them leave.

 C21

    Looking at the mess of the women''s room, I stood at the door. The dim light shone through the window, and at this moment, I don''t know why, I didn''t want to stay in this place for another second.


    I opened the closet and took out my suitcase, then selected a few decent clothes from the closet and stuffed them in. I quickly locked the door and left, and as I passed 402, the door opened a crack.


    Without Xu Bing, I could only go back. Although I had an unusual aversion towards that place, in order to find out the cause of Su Lin''s death, I decided to enter the 404 direct broadcast room again.


    When he got off the car, it was already 17: 40. At this time, other than the people who were in charge of the live broadcast at night, the others should have already left work.


    I dragged the suitcase with me as I walked in. As I watched my shadow lengthen, I saw a foot sticking out from the side of the door. It should be the old man guarding the door.


    There was always that old little bench by the door, and he was leaning against the post by the door, as I had seen him when I left.


    It must be cold up there, and that was my first reaction,


    The moment I walked over, the old man sitting inside slowly stood up. Then, the door opened from the inside. "Uncle, sorry to trouble you."


    "A little earlier next time." He barely looked at me, but slowly sat back down and leaned against it again, giving off the feeling that he was extremely tired.


    "Alright."


    When I reached the front of the company, I couldn''t help but stop and look back. The door was empty except for the old wooden bench.


    The wind blew the fallen leaves on the ground. I don''t know why, but I had a special feeling that the old man leaning on the pillar was waiting for me.


    I picked up the suitcase and hurried back to the dormitory. I turned on the light and deliberately glanced at the table. The photo frame was still there. The phone rang and I fished it out and it fell to the floor.


    Looking at the phone on the floor, I thought about the scene of Su Lin''s death. The phone on the ground kept ringing, and I bent down to pick it up.


    The phone call was from Xu Bing.


    "Xu Bing." I picked up the phone.


    "Xia Mo, you really went back?" Xu Bing''s voice came from the other side of the phone, and it sounded extremely urgent.


    "Yes, tonight. I must go." My voice was cold, perhaps because of the strange events of the past two days.


    "Xia Mo, forget it. It''s best for you not to go to that kind of place." Xu Bing kept on persuading me over the phone. I knew, no matter what, I will definitely go to the 404 broadcast room tonight. I believe that there will be someone waiting for me there.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    I hung up the phone, then continued to pack up my clothes. After that, I lay back down on the bed and took out my cell phone. There was a free WIFI in the company, so I rarely went online, unless I was looking for information or something.


    So I leaned the pillow behind me, and time passed, and I just sat there, motionless, and in the whole room, besides me, there was only the picture frame on the table, and I always had the illusion that the woman in the frame was looking at me.


    At 23: 30 P.M., I suddenly opened my eyes and got out of bed. It was an unusually quiet night here. The dormitory was very close to the live broadcast location, but it was still very scary.


    I hurried in, saying that it was a lie, but I had to go, I had no choice. I went in from the office, and I could hear laughter coming from the second floor, where the live broadcast should be coming to an end.


    I went up to the fourth floor quickly and found the 404 studio in the light of my cell phone. As my hand gently pushed on it, the door swung open.


    "Who?!"


    The moment I opened the door, I suddenly heard a woman''s cry of surprise. I was startled. The live broadcast room 404 already made people feel terrified. There was actually someone inside at this moment!


    What was most inconceivable to me was that there was no light inside. I couldn''t believe that this woman was so daring.


    I fumbled for the switch, trying to see what it was.


    There was a woman standing in front of the sofa, and she was looking at me with frightened eyes. She was very pretty, and she was wearing a white dress.


    "It''s you!"


    "You know me?" She looked at me with that strange gaze.


    I nodded. "Yes, I found a framed photograph of you in the dormitory." I was suddenly excited. The woman standing in front of the sofa was exactly the same as the woman in the frame.


    I have always thought that Xu Bing was very similar to her, but there is actually still a big difference.


    "So it was over there. I was curious as to why I didn''t find it at that time." She smiled, and I stood in the doorway. She was very pretty, but her face was a little pale.


    "My name is Xia Mo, I just entered the company and am in charge of the 404 live broadcast room."


    "Ya Wen, 401, just nice, there''s nothing going on. Seeing that no one is around, come in and take a seat."


    "It''s fine. There''s still some time before it begins." I was afraid that someone might find out about 404, so I was a little flustered when I spoke.


    "I''ll go back first."


    Ya Wen smiled at me, then walked out, a real person like her name. Even the way she walked was extremely beautiful.


    I lied on my stomach and looked out the door, looking at the pitch-black corridor. When Ya Wen walked out, I actually didn''t even hear a single footstep.


    As I walked out, the light from my cell phone accidentally shone on the opposite wall, and I noticed that there was something hanging on the wall.


    This was the first time I had seen it, and I couldn''t help but to walk over. There was a board on the wall, and there were markings on it: 402, 404. It wasn''t like what Ya Wen said it was.


    At that moment, I noticed that there was a picture of the girl''s face on the bottom of the photo, 404. Strangely enough, the face of the girl in the photo had been cut off.


    No, why did that woman say she was in the 401? What was going on?


    I raised my phone and looked up. This time, I saw that the face that was cut off was the girl''s clothes, and it was actually the exact same as the one that Ya Wen was wearing.


    Could this person be Ya Wen? If this was the case, why would she lie? Furthermore, I realized that the weather was cold and I had already donned a woolen shirt, while Ya Wen was actually still wearing a summer white dress.


    I gulped. It was weird, it was almost 12: 00 a.m. I hurried back to my computer and turned it on. As the interface appeared, I tapped it gently on the 404 studio''s interface.


    I stared fixedly at the live broadcast. That person didn''t appear. Could it be that he didn''t come? It''s very possible that he did. After all, I was the only one who sneaked in this time.


    As the minutes ticked by, the studio was so quiet that all I could hear was my breathing, and because I was afraid of being found out, the lights in the room didn''t come on.


    So I waited until 1: 57 a.m., and in three minutes the channel in the broadcast room would be turned off.


    Ding. A sound rang out from the broadcast room.


    I grabbed Mike and quickly switched to the one on one channel. "Tell me, how did Su Lin die?"


    13: 58


    13: 59


    There was no reply from the other side. Just when the channel was about to close, two bloody words appeared on the black screen. I shouted out loud.


    The two words that appeared on the screen was actually "Xia Mo."

 C22

    Wind And Thunder Building occupies a very important position in the city I live in. The center of the city, the financial center, the business center, and more than thirty floors of buildings are all standing tall like giants.


    Most of the people here are paid on an annual basis and drive in good cars to high places.


    In front of Wind And Thunder Building was a flat, decorated plaza, and every single stone on the floor was specially decorated. In the middle of the plaza was a large pond, which was very large, with fake mountains on top, and water continuously flowing down through the gaps between the fake mountains.


    These things should have been arranged in accordance with Feng Shui, and the way of doing business was more focused on this. The Wind And Thunder Building s were relatively high, and their surroundings were transparent, making the circulation of Qi unceasing. The only thing that was missing was water, and the huge pond in front of them ought to be trying to make up for the deficiency in this area.


    "Contact the family of the deceased as soon as possible. I do not wish to affect the reputation of the Wind And Thunder Building because of this matter. As long as it can be solved with money, it will not be a problem." A man''s deep voice sounded.


    "I''ll do it right away." The other side of the phone replied.


    "The faster the better. Also, stop those damn entertainment reporters from talking. If there''s anyone who doesn''t appreciate the kindness, you know what to do."


    "Don''t worry."


    "Go."


    The person put down the phone, and looked out the window. The window was open, and a wind was coming in, blowing up the white hair in front of him. This person''s position in the Wind And Thunder Building was definitely not low.


    At this moment, I stood in front of the Wind And Thunder Building, and thought about how to enter this place, then successfully find out the riddle of Su Lin''s fall. A few thoughts were all rejected by me, such as pretending to be a reporter, or like Su Lin, I would look for an internship opportunity.


    I looked up, and at that moment my eyes fell on the spot where the man was standing. He seemed to realize that I was looking at him, and he turned and disappeared from sight.


    Why would I come?


    Last night''s 404 live broadcast room was even weirder, the last thing that appeared on the screen was my name, I couldn''t believe that what I saw was real! No matter what, I want to know.


    In the end, I decided to go to the Wind And Thunder Building and find out the true reason behind Su Lin''s fall.


    "Xia Mo."


    I actually heard someone call out my name. The voice came from behind me. I couldn''t help but frown. When I turned around, I saw that it was actually someone skilled.


    "Why are you here?" I asked snappily.


    "Why can''t I come? I''m the one who followed this case. I should be the one asking, what are you doing here?" He bit me back.


    "For Su Lin!"


    "That''s great, let''s do it together." Ki smiled at me, because we had gotten to know each other better in the morgue.


    "Sure, but you have to listen to me."


    "Xia Mo, do you believe me? Without me to guide you, you won''t even be able to get through the door here, much less investigate any case."


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you."


    This is the reason why I have been standing below this entire time. I heard that the Wind And Thunder Building''s security facilities are extremely tight, and if one isn''t a staff member, there''s almost no way for them to enter or leave freely.


    I looked at the two security guards at the Wind And Thunder Building entrance, who were around 1.8 meters tall, and they looked a little fierce. It''s not easy to enter this kind of place, it''s really different if there''s someone skilled in this area.


    "Halt." As the two of us passed by, the security guard immediately came to block our way.


    "Police case." The guard on the left took out a machine and scanned over the ID.


    I can only say that this place is indeed very advanced. "No problem."


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "There was a girl called Su Lin who jumped down from a building before.


    "Manager Sun, there are two policemen that want to know more about Su Lin''s matter." I saw another security guard take out his walkie-talkie and say all this into it.


    "Send them up."


    "Alright."


    The man put down the walkie-talkie. "You two come with me."


    The security guard drew the card in his hand on top of the door and opened it layer by layer. He had to walk through four doors just to enter the building from the outside. Each door was made of thick glass.


    "Everyone here has such a card?" After entering the interior of the building, I couldn''t help but ask.


    "No, only the department heads have them."


    "What about the ordinary employees entering and leaving?" The more I know about the situation here, the better, before the security guard got sick of it.


    Perhaps it was due to his identity as a brilliant policeman, but the security guard replied in a rather serious manner, "There are specialized employee channels in the building. As long as they correspond to the programs set by the system, they can be used."


    "Where does the employee passageway lead to?"


    "The parking lot on the second floor."


    "Everyone can come and go as they please?"


    "No, there are different companies and departments here. Each company has a different scope." The security guard turned around, probably impatient with my question.


    I began to think that if that was the case, I could narrow down the range of people entering the eighteenth floor of the building. There were at least a few hundred people inside the building, and it would be impossible to check them all out.


    Ding, the elevator stopped at the 16th floor, "Go out and turn right, 1408 will go look for Manager Sun." The moment the elevator shut down, I pulled Gao Gao back.


    "What for?" That action was a little sudden, but Gao Ming was shocked by my sudden action.


    "Did you find anything out of the ordinary?" I asked, looking at him.


    "The most frightening one is you. Can you tell me in advance next time?" Gao Dazhi adjusted the position of his sunglasses, "Speak, what did you see?"


    I pointed to the corner where two cameras were installed. They should be able to monitor the entire space here.


    "You mean the surveillance footage?"


    I nodded, "Yes, as long as we find the recording of Su Lin entering and exiting from that day, then we can determine that the person who is most likely to be in contact with her during that time period."


    "What are you laughing at?" I looked at him, amazed at his smile.


    "You might have forgotten. As I told you, my colleagues have checked all the videos here. None of those who left the company returned that day."


    "A video of the 18th floor?"


    "Well, that night, something went wrong with the recording equipment on the 18th floor."


    "What a coincidence!"


    "It''s just a coincidence. We checked it from 8 PM that night to 8 PM the next day, and in 12 hours of time, the recording equipment that can control the 18th floor is indeed not working. Let''s go and meet that Manager Sun first."


    Gao Ming pulled me in and found the 1408 office as instructed by the security guards. Manager Sun was already standing by the door, "Welcome inside."


    "Hello."


    I just nodded my head. I don''t know why, but I still felt an inexplicable revulsion towards this kind of well-dressed man.


    "Please take a seat."


    The manager''s room was very spacious, and the sofa was very comfortable. There were two cabinets on one side, one of them was filled with books, and the other one was filled with furniture.


    Gao Ming coughed, "The main reason I came here today was to investigate the case of Su Lin''s fall to the ground floor."


    "I''ve told you all what I should say. Is there anything else I need to ask you?" Manager Sun frowned slightly. I felt that he was obviously a little impatient.

 C23

    "Manager Sun, this case is not finished yet. Municipal Bureau sent the two of us over to investigate, I hope the company can help out."


    "Of course, if you need any information, I''ll send someone over as soon as possible."


    The Manager Sun was quite courteous, we just briefly understood that Su Lin had always been intern in this company and had a good performance. The company also had plans to sign on, but they just did not expect such a thing to happen in the end.


    "Before what happened to Su Lin, did she have any conflicts with others, or problems with her emotions?"


    The Manager Sun laughed, "Our company has hundreds of employees, in fact, I have very little contact with them in private, if you want to know, I can call Ah Wei up, she is specifically responsible for the company''s interns."


    "Okay, thank you."


    Manager Sun began to make calls, "Ah Wei, come over here for a while."


    Not long after, a female walked in from outside. She was in her thirties and looked very capable, "Manager Sun, you called me."


    "These two are from our Municipal Bureau, investigate the case of Su Lin''s fall, I still have some time, help me take care of it."


    "Don''t worry, Manager Sun."


    Manager Sun took his bag and walked out. Looking at how anxious he looked, the woman called Ah Wei was very polite. She took out a paper cup from the cupboard and poured some water.


    At that time, I was indeed a little thirsty, so I simply took a sip. Gao Ming took the book and seriously asked, "When did Su Lin come to the company?"


    "Almost three months ago, because it was introduced, the company still attached great importance to it."


    Su Lin is different from me, I heard that there are relatives who are officials, so, this case will not be closed so easily.


    "Where do you live?"


    "The dorm on the 18th floor of the company."


    "How many people live together?"


    "Four of them. They''re all new interns in the company."


    Ah Wei''s answer was very capable, there was almost no room for procrastination.


    "Has anyone ever mentioned that Su Lin had some sort of omen before her accident?"


    Ah Wei slightly hesitated, if he were to directly answer right now, it would instead cause people to feel that it was not right, "I don''t think so, I don''t know which one will be counted as."


    "Tell me about it."


    Ah Wei nodded, "I also heard from someone below that a few nights before Su Lin''s accident, when I heard someone crying in the toilet all the way. Because I was afraid, no one dared to go in, but one day, a girl could not hold it in any longer, so she went in boldly, and when she went in, Su Lin opened the door and ran out."


    "Why is she crying?"


    After all, my identity was still rather awkward. When I heard Ah Wei mention that Su Lin was secretly crying in the toilet, I couldn''t help but ask.


    "I really don''t know about that. Why don''t we ask someone from the dorm, and maybe find out a little more about it?"


    "They''re all here?"


    "After the incident with Su Lin, two of them went back to school, while the other one stayed at the company. Wait a moment, I''ll go call her over."


    "Alright."


    Ah Wei walked out, and in that huge office, only I and Gao Dazhi were left. Gao Dazhi stood up, walked to the manager''s seat and actually turned around and slowly sat down.


    "Brilliant, you have some rules."


    "That''s right, it''s indeed comfortable. It''s said that people are willing to become officials, it''s indeed different." Gao Ming had his arms crossed, looking extremely smug.


    When I heard the sound of high heels rubbing against the ground, Gao Ming immediately stood up and walked back to her original position. At this moment, Ah Wei walked in with a girl who was about my age.


    Seeing the two of us, she became a little more reserved, "Hello, I''m An Xia."


    "Sit down."


    isn''t the kind of girl who is particularly beautiful, but is able to make people''s imaginations run wild with just one look at her. Maybe it''s because of the light rays, but from my angle, her skin color is a little dark, but her eyes and nose are very exquisite. If you look at her more, you will find that she''s actually pretty good.


    "You should know Su Lin."


    "Yes, we live in the same dorm."


    "Alright, then let''s open the door and meet up. You should know about Su Lin''s fall, what about this case? The case hasn''t been closed yet, and the final result is hard to say, but, if you know anything, you must tell us about it."


    "Alright."


    "It''s fine, don''t be nervous." I handed the water on the table to the girl. She gave me a grateful look and took it.


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Have you ever seen Su Lin cry alone?" I asked after what Ah Wei had just said.


    "Yes, and not just once. That day, I came back early and heard someone crying in the dorm. I felt that it was weird at that time, but when I pushed open the door, Su Lin sat up from her bed and she was the only one in the entire dorm."


    "What else?"


    "The second time was at the toilet at night. The people in the room said that the toilet was haunted, and I could always hear crying. I really couldn''t hold it in any longer that day, and so I went over to see Su Lin."


    At this time, I had already guessed that the person Ah Wei was talking about was this girl called An Xia in front of me.


    We asked some more questions and felt that there was nothing much to ask, so we could only ask An Xia to go back.


    Fortunately, there was a spare bed here, and I directly stayed in the female dorm on the 18th floor, which was the one Su Lin stayed in previously.


    "Sorry for the trouble."


    If there''s anything you need, just mention it. Wind And Thunder Building is a star enterprise in the city, so reputation is very important, and we also hope to finish this case as soon as possible. "Ling Chen:" ¡­ ¡­


    "Okay, thank you."


    Ah Wei brought us up to the eighteenth floor, and the entire eighteenth floor actually only has a few dormitories. There was an office on one side and a few rooms on the other, probably to solve the problem of the new recruits. It must be known that Wind And Thunder Building is extremely expensive, but to be able to do this is truly not easy.


    Aside from the several tens of people who worked here, only sixteen Manager Sun s were left in this company. Seventeen s were completely incapable of reaching the eighteenth floor. The stairs on both sides of the building were completely sealed off and were not usually opened to the public.


    "Su Lin, which bed do you live in?"


    "The one inside."


    Soon enough, I saw those familiar lines. What Su Lin learned was originally painting, and she really liked it. If it wasn''t to get a better job and opportunity, she definitely wouldn''t have come to this kind of place.


    I plan to stay here for the night, maybe I can find something. An Xia was very well-behaved, and went to sleep early.


    I lay down on the bed and fell asleep quickly. I opened my eyes and saw the pale face of a woman with a sharp paper knife in her hand.


    I woke up at once and sat up in bed. It was just a nightmare, a strange nightmare that had been haunting me ever since I was a kid, like something I''d touched on the floor.


    I got out of bed. It was the papers on the table.


    As I was cleaning up after squatting down on the floor, I accidentally saw a corner of paper coming out from under the bed. I slowly lifted it up and under Su Lin''s bed, other than a few pieces of paper, there was also a sharp paper knife.

 C24

    In my opinion, Su Lin was the kind of person who liked to paint, she drew almost everywhere she went. She scribbled on the table and walls of our dorm room many times, and even the few doors of the ladies'' room didn''t escape this calamity.


    So when I found the pictures, I wasn''t surprised, but I wasn''t sure if I was doing it on purpose or for some other reason.


    I slowly took it out from under the bed. The paper knife fell off the bed with a clatter. I didn''t notice at the time that this kind of knife was very common. It was very thin and very sharp.


    The light in the dorm was very dim. I took my phone, and then walked outside with a few pieces of paper I found under the bed. I wanted to see what Su Lin had left behind! Perhaps some clues could be found in these paintings.


    Pushing the door open, I noticed that the temperature in the corridor was a little too low. I pulled on my clothes and walked inside. There was a light in the room. It should be the dormitory''s toilet.


    I walked over and took out the first painting. When I saw it, my brow furrowed and my fingers clenched tightly. Even though I was the bravest of the girls, and also the most lunatic, I still couldn''t get rid of my fear.


    I can''t believe that Su Lin drew this.


    The background of the painting was a wall and a mirror hung on the wall. In front of the mirror stood a woman.


    To my surprise, there was another woman standing next to the other woman. Her hair was long enough to almost cover her entire face, and through the gaps in her hair, her eyes were staring straight at the woman in the mirror.


    Two women, one with her back visible, the other with her hair covering her face. The whole painting was filled with a sense of panic, as if she was watching a horror cartoon.


    I quickly flipped to the second page. It was the same scene, except that the woman in front of the mirror had turned into the long-haired woman. She raised her hand and pointed at the mirror on the wall.


    The line of the entire painting was very simple. Although it was outlined with very thick lines, it gave off a very realistic feeling.


    Slowly, I pulled out the third painting. There was only the mirror and the cabinet beside it. The two women had disappeared, but there was no fourth.


    I went through them again, because they were probably disordered when I pulled them out from under the bed.


    If the first was a bare room, and the two women were the second, and the last, and, of course, it was possible that it was the exact opposite, I tried a few times, and although there were only three pieces of paper, there were several completely different results.


    Woo, woo, woo ¡­


    Just as I was standing under the light of the door lamp to study these paintings, the faint sound of a woman''s crying could be heard from the toilet. I remember that girl saying that she heard this kind of terrifying crying a few times back then, and every time it was Su Lin who appeared, and then something happened to Su Lin.


    I took out my cell phone and ventured inside. There was a faint breeze blowing from inside.


    The brilliant residence was on the other side, separated by a door. At night, unless there was a special circumstance, this door would never open.


    "Is anyone there?"


    I called out in a low voice. Due to my strange encounter with the ladies'' restroom, this time, I was exceptionally cautious. I only called out from the inside and didn''t go in directly.


    Wu, wu, wu.


    There was another strange cry from inside, and I made my way inside, and then I actually saw someone, crouching on the ground with her face in her hands.


    "What are you crying for?" I whispered.


    She noticed me and slowly stood up. This girl was about my age, and I had never seen her before. She was probably from another room.


    "Did you love someone?"


    Her answer was a little out of my expectations. Furthermore, the way she looked at me was a little strange. I smiled. Actually, after so many years, I was used to being alone. When I was in university, I often saw couples.


    "Nope." I reluctantly replied.


    "Nothing."


    She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and walked out, and as she passed me, I heard her voice saying, "Get out of here."


    That voice was very strange, it was actually completely different from the voice the girl had previously made.


    "Why?"


    I turned and the girl was gone.


    I turned quickly and ran out of the bathroom. There was no one in the dark, empty corridor.


    I went back again. The bathroom was empty and one of the windows was open, so the wind had come in.


    Could it be a dream? Impossible, what I just saw was real.


    I slowly walked back and kept looking behind me. When I reached the entrance of the dormitory, I still didn''t see the girl from before.


    I pushed the door open and entered, still thinking about what had just happened. As I walked to the side of the bed and sat down, I vaguely felt the wall in front of me light up.


    It was a wall, so there couldn''t be any light. The light came from the window, and I ran to the window. I didn''t know when, but there were many people gathered at the bottom.


    How could there be so many people!?


    I said something to myself, and then the phone rang.


    "Hello, what''s the matter?"


    "Hurry and get down, someone jumped off on the 18th floor."


    "Jump, 18th floor." I shouted. I lived on the 18th floor. I looked down at the dazzling lights.


    "Where are you?"


    "You come out first, I''ll get someone to drive the elevator and send the two of us down."


    "Alright."


    I quickly put on my clothes. Just as I was about to leave and passing a dormitory, the light flashed again, and I noticed that there was a large mirror on the wall. In front of the mirror, there was a table.


    I pushed open the door and a few completely different scenes quickly flashed through my mind, including Su Lin''s painting and the mirror that I had seen just now. Beside the mirror was a cabinet, and even though the dormitory was very dimly lit, I was still able to see everything clearly when the light flashed by.


    Cabinet! Su Lin''s paintings were all drawn in this dorm. As I walked towards the center, I couldn''t help but feel my head go numb. I think that Su Lin must have wanted to use these paintings to tell me something.


    Who the hell was that woman with the long hair standing in front of the mirror!

 C25

    Very soon, I saw a tall, thin man with glasses following Gao Ming. He looked very cultured and gentle. "Hurry up. Hurry up." I was practically jogging my way over, but Gao Ming was still urging me on.


    The elevator is open and the management of the storehouse is done very well. At night, only the man called Zhang Yue has the key to the entire eighteenth floor, which goes up and down the stairs.


    17, 16, 15, 14... I watched the numbers dwindle until they reached the first floor. When we went out, there were already a dozen people gathered outside.


    It was three in the morning at this time. There were some people wearing pajamas and taking pictures with their phones in their hands, looking at the pictures that were captured on their phones, I suddenly remembered something and raised my head to look. The terrifying scene that appeared on broadcast No. 404, could it be that someone accidentally took pictures of Su Lin falling from a building?


    It''s possible that people are almost always on their phones these days, and there''s one thing I can''t figure out, even if it does happen, how to find me through the live broadcast.


    There was an ambulance parked in front of us. A few men in white coats were standing by the side.


    "Municipal Bureau Criminal Investigation Team."


    "Hello." The older man turned. "He was dead when we got there."


    "Leave it to me."


    He should be reporting it to his leader. Judging from his brilliant expression, he must have paid a lot of attention to Wind And Thunder Building cases, and this was the first case that he was going to take over.


    "Alright, alright."


    Gao Ming kept nodding his head before putting down the phone, "Our people will be here soon. Maintain the scene first."


    "Brilliant! How do you know that a person fell from the 18th floor?"


    I was curious about this, because both Gao Ming and I were up there, and if Gao Ming hadn''t called me, I wouldn''t have known what was going on down there.


    "I told him."


    The one who spoke was Zhang Yue. After he finished speaking, he coughed once, "Actually, it was one of their roommates who saw Wu Li jump down, so they called me. Since I am the person in charge here, it just so happened that Officer Gao was also here at that time."


    Then I heard a cry. Two girls were standing a meter away from the body, holding on to each other, and I saw that they were bent over, their hands over their mouths, and that the crying had come from their mouths.


    Zhang Yue''s explanation was very reasonable. I walked over and looked at the location of the fall. The floor was covered with blood, and the corpse''s position was very strange.


    "It''s her."


    Subconsciously, I took a step back. Then, I heard a high-pitched scream. My heels firmly stepped on his feet. I saw that girl''s face.


    It was the girl I met in the bathroom.


    From the fall of the building to the phone call, the ambulance to the final contact with the person in charge, it took a while, which means that what I saw in the toilet wasn''t human at all.


    That was the only reasonable explanation. Why was she crying in the bathroom?


    Very quickly, Zhang Yue came over with the two girls whose faces were drained of blood. They were the dead person''s roommates, and they were temporarily replaced with the long-haired girl and the pigtailed girl.


    "Did you guys discover Wu Li jumping off the building?"


    "Yes, no."


    Their expressions were filled with panic, and their voices were shaking as they spoke. They were probably scared and said, "Why don''t we let the two of them rest for a while."


    Gao Ming nodded. "Alright, we''ll ask about it when our people arrive, but you have to make sure that no one else is nearby during this period of time." The aim should be to avoid being influenced by others.


    Zhang Yue nodded, "Alright, the two of you go to the ambulance first." The two frightened girls got into the ambulance and the doors were pulled shut. Compared to them, I really didn''t look like a girl at all.


    Wind And Thunder Building


    A phone rang in the dark office. The chair moved a little and a hand came out. "Another one died, boss."


    "What are all of you doing? This will affect the price that can be negotiated later on in the company." The man''s voice was clearly angry.


    "The rumors during this period of time are very fierce. If it''s impossible, I can only ask Elder Yan to step in."


    "Then what are we waiting for? As long as it''s a problem that can be solved with money, don''t bother me anymore." The phone hung up and slammed down on the table.


    The chair slowly turned back, and the office once again became dead silent. If it wasn''t for that phone call, no one would have thought that there was someone sitting on that chair.


    Along with the sound of sirens, the members of the Criminal Investigation Squad quickly arrived. The scene was cordoned off, and those who were watching the scene could only stand outside and peek inside.


    The simple autopsy report was quickly obtained, but of course, this was all told to me by someone smart. This is because when I fell down, someone saw that the time of death was right, and the body didn''t find any medicine or anything else. Which is to say, Wu Li was completely conscious before she fell down.


    This almost eliminated the possibility of him killing them. There were no traces of binding or external forces on the corpses, so they could only wait until the two girls calmed down before they could find out what had happened.


    The door of the ambulance opened, and Xue Zimo and the other policeman went up first. Maybe it was because it was a girl, but Gao Ming followed along too.


    At this time, everyone''s attention was on the fall case and no one noticed me. Firstly, I am not a member of the criminal investigation team, so it is impossible for me to be this close to the corpse. Because I have always been with Gao Ming, and almost everyone here believes that I am a member of the criminal investigation team.


    I raised my head and looked up. The morning temperature was very low, but I could actually see a window that was open. This was strange, as I quickly counted up.


    From the window''s position, Wu Li should have jumped out from that window. Just as I raised my head to look up, suddenly, a person appeared in the window on the 18th floor.


    A woman stood at the eighteenth floor''s window and looked down. Her face was exactly the same as Wu Li''s, who had fallen into a pool of blood.


    I almost shouted out, but I held back. I believed that even if I did shout out, no one here would be able to see it except me. That would only be considered a mental illness.


    When I saw her wave her hand, I thought that she was saying goodbye to me, which simply wasn''t it, because that direction wasn''t in the direction where I was standing at all. I looked in her direction and saw that the person who was standing there expressionlessly was actually Zhang Yue.


    "Did you love someone?"


    My mind suddenly recalled the scene we met in the toilet. Could it be that the person she was referring to was Zhang Yue? When I raised my head to look at the window on the eighteenth floor, that place was already empty.

 C26

    Very quickly, the case has progressed. Just like what I saw just now, Wu Li and Zhang Yue have been dating, and because she was worried that someone would find out, it was always done in secret. Recently, there was a problem with the relationship between the two of them, and Zhang Yue wanted to break up with them.


    I can''t believe that Su Lin would be so stupid as to agree to help me with such a favor, I completely can''t help but try my best to please him.


    Could it be that due to love, Wu Li killed Su Lin? It was obvious that Wu Li really loved this man, and that kind of love had already blended into her life.


    So, in love, women are sometimes really sad, always telling themselves, men are unreliable, too deep in love will only harm themselves, but, when love comes, you will forget all the warnings and lessons, this is women.


    The night that Su Lin met with trouble, Wu Li had picked up a project, so that night, she was in the office with a few people researching the project''s contents. Although she had a motive, she didn''t have the time to commit the crime.


    The two girls calmed down and started talking about their experiences last night. In fact, after Su Lin died, Wu Li started to feel that something was wrong and always stood in front of the mirror by herself. Because the business of the company was very busy, the two girls that lived together would only come back at night.


    "It''s best to just hide away for now. I might get a mental illness this year." The long-haired girl had very long hair, and I participated in this conversation after being specially approved by the team leader.


    "Wu Li didn''t tell you anything before she died?"


    "No, actually, our relationship in the past was still okay, but we''ve been getting along really badly recently. Wu Li is always by herself, this is how relationships are between colleagues, anything that can be ignored, we can try our best not to interfere."


    "Well, now, what you saw last night."


    The long-haired girl coughed. "Last night, the two of us came back rather late. It was almost 12 o''clock."


    "Who sent you upstairs?" I interrupted.


    "Before 12 o''clock, you can use the elevator in the middle as long as the prints match." When the long-haired girl finished speaking and looked at me, beauty policewoman Xue Zimo actually started laughing, feeling that the questions I asked were extremely childish.


    Zhang Yue had also said that after 12, the elevator''s system would be shut down, and anyone who wanted to go up or down would have to go through him.


    Therefore, having the right is good. I don''t believe that two men and women who have a crush on each other can act so well. At night, they will definitely take the elevator and go to an unoccupied floor to cause trouble.


    The long-haired girl continued, but the girl with the ponytail on her head seemed to be introverted and didn''t say much.


    "It wasn''t much at the beginning, but when I was sleeping soundly, I suddenly heard a burst of laughter, it was really scary, I was a little scared, so I called Xiao Wen to come with me, and then saw Wu Li standing by the window, her hair was scattered everywhere, it was extremely scary, and she was laughing non-stop, we walked over."


    "Wu Li, what are you doing instead of sleeping in the middle of the night?"


    "Bitch, you bastards deserve to die."


    When the two of us turned around, we were completely terrified. It was as if Wu Li wanted to kill us.


    Xiao Wen and I retreated, because we were afraid, some of Wu Li''s actions during this period were especially weird. Adding the rumors in this building, at that time, Wu Li actually directly jumped down.


    After she finished speaking, the longhaired girl covered her face with her hands. I could tell that the fear in her heart, was fear instead of sadness. Wu Li''s death had brought only fear, which was completely different from mine.


    "What time was it?"


    I couldn''t help but ask again. Although I might be ridiculed by Xue Zimo for asking this question, I will still ask.


    "I remember because I checked my phone when I got up. It was 2: 44 in the morning. I remember it very clearly." There wasn''t much of a problem with the time and events, because of Wu Li''s strange actions earlier and the fact that no one else could be found, this case was temporarily defined as suicide.


    In the afternoon, I heard someone talking outside, very loudly, so I pushed open the door and came out. There were a few people standing in the corridor, and I saw the Manager Sun, dressed in suits and leather shoes. In fact, I really hated this kind of person, even though he was pretending to be human, taking off his clothes made him look like a wolf.


    This experience was also related to Su Lin. In her second year of university, because she had missed a lot of classes, she was indeed very free at the time, boys usually played games in the dormitories and gathered together to watch island nation''s action films. Actually, us girls also watched them together, but because the scenes were more disgusting, we didn''t watch them as frequently as before.


    Once, when Su Lin and I went out for a stroll, we saw a company recruiting business model, and the treatment was not bad. There were dozens of them in an hour, and Su Lin was moved and forced me to go over.


    At that time, we were received by a man in a suit. Looking at the refined and refined man with a decent temperament, our guard of vigilance was lowered by quite a bit.


    This matter was quickly settled. They just needed to help advertise their company. Occasionally, they would need to take a few pictures, but it was not much. Furthermore, the regulations stated that the choice of clothes and the use of photos must respect the opinions of the client, otherwise the contract would be voided.


    For the first few days, everything was very normal. We just helped the company distribute flyers and ran errands. According to the agreement, after a few hours, we could get a red ticket. At that time, we were still very happy, but it quickly changed.


    "How do I wear these clothes?" I took out the clothes that barely covered my chest and shouted. Su Lin''s clothes were even more exaggerated, to the point that half of his chest was almost exposed.


    "This is the company''s design, specially designed for you guys, and it has to be the cover of the next episode. This is the company''s design, specially designed for you guys, and it has to be the cover of the next episode.


    Our school is one of those kind of music colleges. We can''t even compare to the Beijing Conservatory of Music. In the end, there are only a few people who can persist in doing these things, and the number of people who can eventually get angry is pitifully few.


    "Xia Mo, why don''t you try?"


    "Whatever you''re trying, it shows that you''re taking advantage of us." The man in the suit looked at me coldly.


    "We''re not going to try."


    "This won''t do. Letting you two bid is giving you two face, taking these two off." This is a scam company. I saw a few fellows walk over. The next moment, I rushed over and grabbed the fruit knife on the table.


    "Whoever dares to come over and try, I''ll kill him."


    Those people were really tricked by me. After that one time, Su Lin treated me to a meal, and it was indeed so.

 C27

    If he was young, it would only increase his pain and suffering.


    It was really like this, it was because we lacked experience that we almost fell into the pit. Luckily, that day we managed to escape, if I wasn''t ruthless enough, we didn''t know what would have happened.


    Many people believed that it wasn''t a big deal who didn''t make mistakes when they were young. Many things were different, and once you made a mistake, you would know that those regrets and memories would always haunt you, just like a nightmare.


    There was a person standing beside the Manager Sun. He was dressed in a strange outfit and holding a bronze bell in his hand, he continuously rang it, which was not loud, but for some reason, as the bronze bell shook, my head would experience an intense pain, as if a needle was forcefully stabbing into it.


    "What are you doing?"


    I walked over quickly. At this moment, Gao Ming and the rest also came out. The one in the middle was probably not even thirty years old, so he shook the copper bell in his hand as he read, then used his other hand to throw out paper money.


    This was obviously a scammer who used exorcism as a cover. These days, those with true ability definitely would not rely on these scampering to make themselves known. The paper money on the floor made people feel particularly uncomfortable.


    "The Yin Qi are too flourishing here, I''m afraid there are female ghosts doing harm to them." The Daoist said to the Manager Sun beside him after finishing his piece.


    "Thank you for your help, Mister."


    "Call me Taoist Hong, friends in the underworld, call me Brother Hong."


    "Brother Hong."


    No matter how I look at him, this sloppy fellow doesn''t seem like one with special skills. Thus, Manager Sun''s politeness at this time made me feel that it was inconceivable.


    The Daoist Priest coughed, "My master has something to attend to today, so he specifically ordered me to come. However, I have been following him for many years, and although I have only learned 30% of his abilities, it is enough to deal with these demons and ghosts."


    "That''s right, Old Yan''s disciple is not something other people can compare with. What do you need us to do?"


    "That''s easy, I will open the altar here tonight. Those belonging to the mouse, monkey, and tiger must not be present, otherwise it will be very troublesome."


    "Alright, alright."


    Neither of us was one of the three. While the guy was talking, I pulled him aside and asked him how the case was going.


    Although Wu Li''s death and Su Lin''s death were the same, but he did not discover anything suspicious about it. He had already asked Zhang Yue, and the two of them did have a huge argument previously, when Wu Li shouted at him that he was not going to live, and that he would not let him go even if he was a ghost.


    "Then will Wu Li come back?"


    "Xia Mo, what''s wrong with your head? Where did this hell come from? "


    "Just because you can''t see doesn''t mean you can''t. Let me ask you, why can''t the door of the morgue be opened?" I looked at Gao Ming and said seriously.


    "This is very simple. Because it''s cold inside, there''s a little problem with the equipment. This is very normal." Brilliant Master was actually still quibbling. He should have been ignored at that time and caught by those black hands. Let''s see how he would still lie.


    "Well, then, why did the door open after you peed? Don''t tell me your urine melts ice. "


    "Don''t, don''t."


    Gao Ming seemed to pay special attention to this kind of thing and actually used his hand to cover my mouth. The next moment, I immediately bit down.


    "Ouch, it hurts, it hurts."


    Gao Ming immediately pleaded for mercy. My bite was quite fierce, as though she was trying to teach him a lesson. I hated this kind of behavior the most. Along with her words, the gazes of those people were attracted over as well.


    I had to let go and move quickly to the side, holding my hands in front of me as if I''d seen a demon.


    Manager Sun laughed, "These two are the two detectives sent by Municipal Bureau. After all, they are dead."


    "Understood. If we calculate carefully, we can also be considered colleagues. They are capturing the living, and we are controlling the dead." The Little Taoist who liked to be called Brother Hong was called Liu Yihong, and he seemed to be especially good at pretending, because his master was very strong, there was no lack of Feng Shui techniques. Among these businesses, the thing they were most afraid of was people playing tricks on them from behind their backs, so they usually raised such people with a lot of money.


    "Have you seen a ghost?"


    I walked over, and Liu Yihong turned around to look at me, "Of course, in our line of work, you would always come into contact with those things. If you simply think that there are other things besides people and ghosts in this world, we all call them spirits."


    "Spirit?" I frowned. It was the first time I''d ever heard anyone mention this, even though I was interested in such things and didn''t have one with me.


    "Looks like you''re interested in these things."


    "Not bad." I smiled and glared at the Taoist, because he looked at me with a slightly lustful gaze. I''m not a big-chested beauty.


    "All living things have a spirit. Humans are living beings, and the energy within their body is yang energy. Once the yang energy is weakened, people will become sick or even die. After people die, if there is any attachment to the world, it will appear in a different spirit state."


    "Another spiritual form?"


    "Yin Spirit, the ghost that we often talk about."


    I nodded my head as I felt that what he said made sense. It would be wrong to simply assume that only when a person dies would one become a ghost.


    When I was young, I kept a dog at my grandmother''s house. I really liked it because it was very lonely at that time, so as long as I let go of school, I would stay with the dog called Xiao Hua.


    One time when I was back, I didn''t see the Xiao Hua waiting for me at the entrance. I was looking around, and my grandmother told me that the Xiao Hua was run over by a cart passing through the village.


    That night, I cried until I was tired, so I went to sleep early. At night, when I woke up, I habitually walked towards the Xiao Hua''s dog den. It was really there, lying on the ground waiting for me.


    The next day, I told Grandma that since the Xiao Hua did not die, and had even returned, it was still calling out to me. Grandma told me that since animals also had feelings for each other, like humans, after they died, their souls would be left behind for a short time. That''s why, after Grandpa Liu, who lived next door died, the corpse must be placed in a coffin in the yard for a few days before it can be buried.


    I didn''t understand it at the time, but the Xiao Hua never appeared again. Just as the Daoist said, the Xiao Hua I saw when I was young should be the spirit of an animal.


    "If you''re interested, we can work together later tonight."


    "No need."


    I directly rejected him. It is said that cultivators do not touch the mortal world and feel that this is not the case. We will know tonight just how much cultivation experience this fellow has.

 C28

    Seeing that it was still early, I went back to the dorm first. The girl called An Xia was also there. When I pushed open the door and entered, she was standing in front of the table looking at herself in the mirror.


    "You''re back."


    I smiled. "I didn''t disturb you last night, did I?"


    "Last night? "No, I''ve always been dead asleep. According to my mom, I wouldn''t even know if I was carried out to sell." An Xia laughed as she finished speaking.


    I quickly walked forward, then turned around to look at the back. An Xia''s figure and body were really similar to the woman who looked at herself in the mirror painted by Su Lin. Maybe someone would ask, why are you so sure that it was just a painting?


    Painting is different from writing novels. Just based on imagination alone, it is definitely not possible, there is a very strict ratio inside, and of course, there are certain differences in angle. When we were in university, we played a lot of role as models for Su Lin.


    The lady on the painting was standing in front of a mirror, and only the edge of the mirror was exposed, because the mirror was hung on the wall, that person must be very tall. An Xia was around 1.7 metres, that''s why I had such a feeling.


    "You like to look in the mirror?" I asked, intentionally or not.


    "Yeah, all women like to look in the mirror." After An Xia finished speaking, he started to pack up the items on the table. I kept my eyes on her back, because she had short hair, she couldn''t possibly be the person in the painting that was standing next to the cabinet.


    "Oh yeah, when are the two people from your dorm coming back?"


    "That''s hard to say, because we are all interns here. If we can''t get the company''s contract, then I will have to leave in a few days." An Xia sighed, her situation was the same as when I first left, of course, my situation was not much better than hers, if the live broadcast studio didn''t have any income, I would have still packed my luggage and left.


    The current companies are all interested in benefits, and don''t care about favors. The amount of benefits you can bring to the company will determine your position and salary, just like that woman called Weiwei, who is basically spoiled like a treasure. I just can''t understand why she would like that fat director.


    "So you have pictures of them?"


    "Yes."


    An Xia took out her phone, and I walked over. On the screen, four girls'' faces could be seen, Su Lin was standing at the middle position to the left, and An Xia was beside him. The other two girls were actually both had short hair.


    "Is there anyone here with long hair? "Almost here." I gestured with my hand, An Xia should be very familiar with the other dorms.


    "Yes, it''s Wu Li, but I heard that she jumped off a building and died last night, why do you ask?"


    "I''m fine." I was a little messy at the time, and that long haired woman couldn''t possibly have been imagined by Su Lin out of thin air. Could it be that Wu Li, for some reason, felt that it wasn''t so?


    "Oh right, how did you become a policewoman? Did you take the exam or go through the back door?" An Xia looked at me, and I was stunned for a moment. This question was indeed not easy to answer, I was already an imposter.


    I smiled. "I was confused and got admitted."


    "Liar, when I was recruiting, I also signed up, but I didn''t even get the chance to get an interview." After An Xia finished speaking, she couldn''t help but let out a sigh. I understood her heart very well, just like how I used to.


    "That''s it. I was even envious of you. If you could stay here, your salary would be at least several hundred thousand yuan. By then, you would have everything."


    I decided to change the topic. I wasn''t the kind of person who was good at lying. If I were to continue questioning him, I would expose my true identity.


    "I hope so, but no one seems willing to stay now."


    "Because of those two falls?"


    An Xia nodded her head, "Yes, even though it doesn''t seem like anything on the surface, we are actually all especially afraid. Because the one who is in trouble is the person beside you, you wouldn''t understand that feeling."


    "I understand."


    Looking at the tears that flickered in An Xia''s eyes, at that instant, I thought of Su Lin once again.


    This is the place where Su Lin had always lived during this period of time. The brushes on the table and the white paper that was scattered everywhere, I could even feel some of the things that had happened to Su Lin here.


    "Xia Mo, you feel so good, like a big sister." An Xia wiped the tears off her face and said.


    "If you like, you can be my sister in the future."


    "Can I?"


    "Of course."


    "Let''s go eat. I''ll treat you."


    The place to eat was on the 17th floor. As it was a work meal, it was very cheap, so Gao Ming and Zhang Yue came down together. When they saw me, they couldn''t help but put their brilliant hands behind them.


    "Do you want me to buy a pig''s leg as compensation?"


    Gao Ming quickly waved his hand, "No need, really no need."


    After eating, we returned to the 18th floor. An Xia had a project to take care of, so I could only lie there by myself and play on my phone, but right now, almost everyone was relying on this to pass the time. I felt a little bored instead, my WeChat group never lit up.


    Around 10pm, I heard some noise coming from the corridor, so I got off my bed and walked out. An Xia kept on tapping her keyboard with her headphones.


    "Xia Mo, can I go out and watch the show with you?"


    When I pushed open the door, An Xia took off her earpiece and said, "Of course I can."


    "Alright."


    An Xia quickly stood up, and my eyes inadvertently fell on An Xia''s computer''s screen. The computer''s desktop was actually using the picture of the four people An Xia showed me.


    Just as An Xia''s finger was pressing downwards, I vaguely saw that there was another person standing behind the four of them.


    "Don''t move."


    I walked over, and when An Xia placed her hands on it, I squatted down. There were only four people in the photo, Su Lin, An Xia and the other two girls. I slowly moved the computer''s screen up and down, and that moment did not happen again.


    It was very possible that it was due to the light that my eyes hallucinated. If it was just a normal shadow, it wouldn''t have caught my attention. At that moment, I clearly saw a long-haired woman standing behind the four of them.


    As I stood there, my body couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. That long-haired woman could very likely be related to the things that happened here, including Su Lin''s death.


    Unfortunately, Su Lin is already dead, and I have no way of knowing why she was able to see me. I realized that An Xia was looking at me with that strange expression in her eyes, and I must be exceptionally abnormal right now.


    "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine."


    "Let''s go out."


    "Alright." An Xia closed the computer and when we were about to go out, she turned off the light. Just as the door closed, the computer flashed, and a black figure slowly appeared, standing between the table and the cabinet. His entire head was covered by black hair.

 C29

    When we walked out, there were already a few people outside. Manager Sun was also there, Gao Ming and Zhang Yue were standing at the side watching, and I saw that there was a table placed in the middle. Little Taoist had changed his clothes, and was holding onto a peach wood sword.


    "When do we start?" Manager Sun asked.


    "We have to wait a little longer. Don''t worry."


    When I walked over, the Daoist Priest gave An Xia and I a few glances. He probably noticed me staring at him, so he quickly retracted his gaze.


    After An Xia and I walked to the back, the entire 18th floor suddenly quietened down. At this time, all of our attention was on the Spirit Dao cultivators, this should be the first time I''ve seen someone doing an opening.


    When he was young, he once peeked out the window to see a God secretly jumping around. It was the type of situation where rural believers did. Usually, small children would cry non-stop at night and say that their souls had been taken away.


    I was still a little scared at the time, but I was curious to see it. Through the window, I saw that it was filled with people, people were beating their gongs and shouting, and in the middle sat an old lady with something on her face. She was wearing colorful clothes, which made her seem quite scary, and her entire body was also shaking non-stop.


    Later, when I was in college, I checked it out with curiosity. It was probably because it involved superstition, and there was a lot of money being swindled. Other than in some particularly remote places, it was rare to see anything like it.


    There was a censer placed on the table, and with a shake of the talisman in his hand, a fire appeared. Then, he used the talisman''s flame to burn some incense onto the incense.


    It must be a trick, but it''s faster, so we can''t see it. Later on, he found out that he was just scattering some things on the talisman, then sealing it in a bag. When he was using it, he would take it out and throw it with a flick of his wrist.


    After the Taoist put away the incense, he started to set up the bowls. There were four pitch-black bowls, and the distance between each of them was about the same.


    Those things that fell on the ground made a sound, it should be all rice with special effects. In ancient times, they have already discovered this point, the Five Grains Ascending Sun, the Yin Spirit s are yin bodies, so they are more afraid of the Five Grains.


    After finishing all of this, the Daoist Priest started to continuously spin the peach wood sword. It was unknown what was in his mouth, but all we people could do was watch from the back. An Xia firmly grabbed onto my arm.


    "Xia Mo, could it be true?"


    "It''s fine. If I don''t do something shameful, I won''t be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door."


    When I said this, Manager Sun actually turned his head and glanced at me. This kind of person must be guilty of something, and those who are able to become leaders these days, must definitely have dirty bodies.


    The Daoist Priest stopped, and the peach wood sword in his hand casually hacked a few times, before standing in front of him. I saw him pick up one of the bowls, drink a large gulp, and then spray it out with a ''pu'' sound.


    "I''ve already cleaned up all the Yin Spirit here."


    "Thank you for your trouble." Thank you for your trouble.


    Manager Sun immediately walked over and took out a red packet from his bag. It was bulging and looked like there were quite a few of them.


    "Of course, it''s like I''m filling in some incense burner money."


    "Alright, then I''ll just barely manage it."


    Just as Liu Yihong took the red packet from Manager Sun''s hands, the ash in the censer suddenly blew in the blink of an eye. Boom!


    The windows of the entire eighteenth floor were all closed. I saw the three sticks of incense burning rapidly at an extremely high speed. Originally, there was still half a incense stick left, but in the blink of an eye it had already disappeared into the incense burner.


    The Taoist turned around and took the opportunity to place a Glyph on the peach wood sword and started to draw. At this moment, I saw that the long-haired woman was standing in front of the table.


    He actually couldn''t see it, so it was a lie.


    The woman''s hair lengthens rapidly and she runs towards the Taoist''s neck to wrap around it. The next moment, I rush over and grab onto the Taoist''s robe and pull it backwards with all my might. "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuw ¡­"


    My strength could be considered one of the stronger girls, but I was able to pull the Daoist Priest over. He lost his balance and fell to the ground.


    "What are you doing?"


    Actually, I was helping him, but he couldn''t see it. "How do we capture ghosts?"


    "peach wood sword, talisman."


    I snatched the peach wood sword from his hands. This time, the Yin Spirit felt that it was especially fierce, a smart boy''s urine might not work, even if the Taoist was an imposter, the peach wood sword in his hands couldn''t be fake.


    "What are you doing? Return it to me."


    Without time to explain, that woman had already floated over, right in front of me. I held the peach wood sword horizontally in front of me, if she dared to come over, I would not hesitate to chop her down.


    "You actually saw me." That woman looked at me coldly. She must have discovered my secret.


    "It was you who harmed Su Lin."


    I suddenly shouted. At this moment, the Taoist slowly loosened his grip on my arm and my eyes stared straight ahead.


    "Su Lin! Don''t you want her to die? "


    "What did you say?"


    At this time, everyone was looking at me, including Manager Sun. In their eyes, this was just a self-acting play by me alone.


    "Ask yourself if you have any intention of killing her." I couldn''t see her mouth, of course. Her face had been covered by her hair from the moment she appeared.


    "Quickly think of a way."


    I kicked the Daoist next to me, because I noticed that he was looking in the same direction as me. His hand was still on my arm, though he wasn''t using too much strength.


    "Old Lord Taishang, urgent like the law." I saw him start to shout with the talisman. It looked like that, useless, and the talisman in his hand didn''t change at all. The next moment, the ghost girl floated up and the hair on her head once again rolled towards us.


    I lifted the peach wood sword and hacked down. This thing was indeed useful, but when the peach wood sword struck me, the hair that was rolled up started to smoke, and then it quickly shrank back.


    "Can you see it?"


    "Yes."


    "Take your hand away."


    "No."


    "Rascal."


    "No, I wouldn''t be able to see it if you take it away."


    The peach wood sword in his hand is definitely not as useful as the one in my hand. I don''t know what happened, how could he see the Yin Spirit just by placing his hand on my body. Could it be that it''s because my body is special?


    Just as my peach wood sword was about to lift up, I felt two hands reach out from behind me and grab my arms.

 C30

    I felt a chill on my back and my arms were wrapped tightly around my chest, and I thought, This is it.


    My attention is focused on the hair that is wrapped around my head. I have seen this thing before, I have only seen it before. This is the first time we are facing each other head on.


    Thus, when those hair continuously extended towards me and coiled around me, my entire body was extremely nervous, my mental energy was concentrated on it, I had no way to care about my back at all.


    Unexpectedly, An Xia was the one who tightly hugged me from behind.


    "An Xia, let go."


    As my arms were hugged, the amount of space that the peach wood sword could move in my hands became extremely limited. Almost at the same time, the speed of those black hair suddenly increased.


    I could vaguely hear An Xia making a strange noise in her throat. I tried to struggle free, but I couldn''t do it, even if she was tall and thin.


    "Bro, come here and help."


    Although he couldn''t see the long-haired woman, he should have noticed the weird An Xia behind me.


    Why would An Xia do such a strange thing? Could it be the upper body of a ghost? I didn''t have time to think about it.


    When An Xia hugged me, her hands were especially cold, as if two pieces of ice were placed on top of my arms.


    I was no longer able to make a sound. The hair suddenly wrapped around my mouth, and fortunately, this time, a nearby Daoist Priest helped me. I saw him place the talisman in his hand directly on my forehead.


    I felt a strange heat flow from my head all the way down, and the hair that was wrapped around it all the time was rapidly receding. I should be very afraid of these runes.


    Even though he couldn''t do it, these things were easy to use. "Bro, think of a way to get her away."


    An Xia hugged me tightly from behind, and I could feel that she was using a lot of strength. In that moment, I even felt that it was difficult to breathe, but actually, I was most afraid that she would suddenly bite my neck.


    "I know, why is my strength so strong?" I heard a bright voice behind me, and the long-haired woman backed away and stood in front of the censer, looking at us both.


    Because of what I experienced when I was young, I could be considered to have some resistance to Yin Spirit s. Although this thing is scary, it''s not as scary as I had imagined. What''s truly scary are the fear in one''s heart, so, many times, I''m scared to death by the fear in my heart, and not by ghosts.


    "Ghost Body, let me do it."


    Taoist Liu Yihong also discovered An Xia''s abnormality. I saw him take out the talisman and stick it towards An Xia''s head, and the first time, he actually missed, causing An Xia''s head to immediately turn around.


    The next moment, my body can actually move.


    Because he met with danger, An Xia had actually let go of me. At this time, Gao Dian was still grabbing onto An Xia''s arm, and from the corner of his eyes, he could see that An Xia''s eyes were especially frightening as they were practically filled with white eyeballs.


    "What happened to her?"


    It was at this moment that Dian Ming realized what was happening. He took two steps to the side and blocked An Xia''s escape route, "Dian Dian, don''t let go."


    An Xia''s strength was exceptionally strong, but in the next moment, she actually turned around and looked at Gao Ge who was beside her.


    "Hurry up and think of a way." The brilliant voice trembled slightly.


    "What should we do?"


    The Daoist Priest scratched his head, "She must have committed an offense, which was why she was attacked by the ghost." I am a dog, so there is no problem. That means An Xia is very likely to be a chicken, the Daoist said before opening the altar, that there are a few states that must not appear.


    "Think of a way."


    When I looked up again, the ghost lady had disappeared. This time, she was floating. If she had any ability to pass through the wall, we wouldn''t be able to catch up to her.


    Creak, creak. The doors on both sides of the room were closed, and the sound came from the direction of the dorm. It was actually from the room An Xia and I were in.


    "You stay here, I''ll go take a look."


    Bold, I took the peach wood sword and walked inside, taking a talisman from the table. At that time, I thought to myself that I should ask for a few more talismans from the Daoist Priest in order to protect myself.


    I carefully approached the door and then used the peach wood sword to push it open and enter. The moment I entered, the door slammed shut with a loud bang.


    I turned around and saw that there was nothing in the room. It was only then that I realized that I was f * cking tricked by a ghost. I tugged at the door, but I couldn''t open it.


    The problem now is that Liu Yihong and Gao Ming can''t see anything, but there are two ghosts outside. Counting the one on An Xia''s body, I pulled forcefully a few times, but the door still couldn''t be opened.


    I thought of the talisman in my hand and pressed it against the door handle. The next moment, I saw that the door handle was covered with black hair and it was still moving.


    This thing is indeed useful, I saw that the hair was rapidly decreasing, I was extremely anxious, I was really worried about what was happening outside, I took the peach wood sword and hacked at it a few times, the hair finally disappeared, in the next moment, I pushed open the door and rushed out.


    The entire corridor could only be described as messy. The table was overturned, and the things on it were scattered all over the floor. However, in just a few minutes, such a huge change had occurred.


    Gao Ming and Little Taoist Liu Yihong held onto the talisman.


    "Behind us."


    I called out, and the ghost girl was standing right behind them. Her eyes were especially frightening, because her whole face was almost hidden by her hair, so when her eyes came out, I was still surprised. Her eyes were filled with resentment and anger.


    Almost at the same instant that I shouted, two people turned around and pressed their talismans behind them.


    A miserable scream sounded out and the brilliant rune immediately stuck itself onto the female ghost''s body. Smoke began to emit from the female ghost''s body. The next moment, I saw the long hair on the woman''s head gather towards the place where the rune was affixed.


    An Xia stood behind her in a daze. I saw that there was also a talisman pasted on her forehead, probably caused by the two of them.


    "I won''t let you off."


    The three of us looked up at the same time, and the voice rang in our ears. The ghost''s shadow disappeared, and the entire eighteenth floor went silent. Soon, beneath the door on the left, I found a lock of a woman''s hair with a talisman attached to it.


    "Oh no, if this Yin Spirit wants to take revenge, it will be even more troublesome the next time. No, I must invite Master back." Liu Yihong started to clean up the scattered things. To be able to teach such a disciple, he felt that his master, who was rumored to be omnipotent, was only this much.


    As for An Xia, Liu Yihong said that, because they were against each other, that was why he was struck by the upper body of the Yin Spirit, which was also known as the upper body of the ghost.


    What he did, the person himself didn''t know. The matter of the upper body of the ghost was not a joke, and the consumption to the body was huge, it was fortunate that An Xia was young enough, and had only taken a short time to cover the upper body, so he should be fine as long as she slept.

 C31

    I quickly walked over and grabbed onto Liu Yihong''s neck. Although this guy didn''t have much ability, he liked to use these tricks to trick others. These equipment that he brought were all genuine goods.


    "You, what are you doing?" Liu Yihong looked at me with that fearful expression. It was as if he was looking at a complete female rogue and doing something unbelievable to him.


    "This matter was caused by you. It can''t end like this." I pulled his collar and said, although he said that with his mouth, if he asked for help from Master, he might just run away, what should we do then? If we meet such a fierce Evil Spirit, I couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Then what do you want?"


    "Stay, you can''t leave until the matter is resolved."


    "Aunt, I was just messing around. Please spare me. You also know that I can''t even see those things. It would be useless to leave them behind." Liu Yihong looked at me pitifully. Of course, I wouldn''t be fooled.


    "Are you or are you not a man?"


    I pushed forward with all my might and he was actually lying on the ground. Damn, is it that exaggerated? Even if I had been slightly stronger, it shouldn''t have happened like this.


    "You''re not allowed to insult my gender." What I said just now was completely unintentional. I didn''t expect to hit his sore spot. I saw him get up from the ground and raise his fist with his back towards me.


    "If you''re a man, then stay."


    I rolled my eyes at him. In fact, if he insisted on leaving, there was nothing I could do about it.


    "Alright, I''ll stay."


    When I saw Liu Yihong place the thing in his hands onto the ground and then pick it up, I coldly snorted, "If you want to leave, go. No one will keep you."


    "Brother Hong always keeps his word, I want to stay."


    "Up to you."


    At that time, Taoist Liu Yihong stayed behind, and he finally had some confidence. Even if this person tried to play tricks on him, he still knew more about how to deal with Yin Spirit than us.


    "These talismans are yours?"


    I saw Gao Ming walk over with a talisman in his hand. I was also curious about this matter, as his cultivation was simply insufficient. Of course, what I was more curious about was where did he get this talisman from.


    "Brilliant! Where did you get the talisman from?"


    "On An Xia''s head."


    I quickly turned my head around and screamed out in fear. An Xia, who was initially lying on the ground, was now standing behind me and staring at me with her pale eyes.


    "Brilliant! Did you get kicked in the head by a donkey, or did you get pushed through the door?" I instantly jumped out, and after that talisman was removed, An Xia was struck once again by the demon''s upper body.


    Actually, we overlooked something. Just when the long-haired female ghost attacked us, An Xia had already been possessed by the ghost, so there were two of them in the entire eighteenth floor.


    If one escaped now, there would definitely be another one.


    "Ah, ah!"


    It was fine that such a man could be arrogant, but he was actually so ignorant. Furthermore, that fellow who likes to play tricks and tricks really doesn''t understand, why is it that all the people I meet are people of this kind.


    "Fu, give it to me."


    When I rushed over, the talisman in my hand had always been there, but as I raised it, I caught it in my hand. Just as I got close, the lights in the corridor went out, and under the dim light, I saw that An Xia''s face instantly changed to a completely different face.


    I have seen that face before. It''s the face of Wu Li, who died from the fall yesterday. When Gao Ming and I were walking down the stairs, we coincidentally saw Wu Li''s corpse.


    "Wu Li, don''t hurt others. You committed suicide, you can''t blame others."


    "I don''t want to die. It''s all because of that heartless man." Zhang Yue, who was hiding in a corner, was unceasingly trembling. I vaguely sensed that he should have already detected Wu Li''s existence.


    Wu Li grabbed Gao Ge''s neck and walked towards him, Zhi Zun kept on retreating.


    "Where?"


    Liu Yihong held onto the peach wood sword, and waved it in front of his eyes from time to time. It should be because he was afraid that ghosts would approach, "You really can''t see it?"


    "Master said that my cultivation level isn''t high enough. Once my cultivation level is high enough, I will open my Heaven''s Eyes. When that time comes, there will be nowhere for me to hide." I spat on him. I really wanted to spit on his face. I have seen shameless people, but I have never seen such a shameless person.


    "Hold my arm."


    I raised my right arm. Liu Yihong placed his hand on it, with the experience from last time, he should be able to see Yin Spirit s this way.


    "I saw it."


    Liu Yihong shouted, and I indicated for him to stop. At this moment, Wu Li had already reached the corner of the wall, and was looking at Zhang Yue with a resentful face, the man that she once deeply loved.


    "Tell me, have you ever loved me?" An Xia''s voice completely changed as he continuously nodded and shook his head. Because of fear, he did not dare to open his eyes at all.


    "Wu Li, I was really wrong. At the beginning, we loved each other, but later on, our personalities were simply inappropriate. Moreover, I can''t give you the life you want."


    "Am I wrong? It''s all your fault, what do you and I want? "If I want to lead a rich life, how can I be together with you? Other people are all sweet and sweet when they are together, and as for us, we can only sneak around to be together with a good-for-nothing like you. That would be my biggest mistake in life."


    "In that case, why did you jump off the building?"


    "Me."


    Following Zhang Yue''s question, Wu Li froze for a moment. I saw her grabbing Brilliant Hand drop down, and the Brilliant Cough kept on coughing. He probably couldn''t understand why An Xia''s thin body would suddenly grab onto his neck, and how that hand was so powerful.


    "I don''t know, I was very unhappy that day. When I walked into the bathroom, I heard a person crying, and I felt that she was crying very miserably, so I wanted to go over and take a look at her, but then I saw a woman with long hair. She said that she was tricked by a man, and her body was given to him.


    "A man''s words are terrifying enough, do you really believe in lies?" I slowly approached. After hearing Wu Li finish her story, I vaguely felt that her fall must have something to do with that long-haired ghost girl.


    "I don''t know. At that time, I became more and more sad. Thinking of what happened in this period of time, I felt that everything had to be shouldered by one person. It was so tiring to live on, but it would be better if I died. I really don''t know what happened next. "


    Wu Li shook her head with all her might. Of course, only I, the Taoist Liu Yihong who was grabbing onto my arm and I could see this scene, and Zhang Yue, whose face had turned pale from fright.

 C32

    When a person, especially a woman, was at a loss, if they could meet a kind-hearted person, it would without a doubt be fortunate to guide her on the right path. At the very least, they wouldn''t sink any deeper.


    On the other hand, there would be only one more tragedy.


    At that time, Liu Yihong and I were very close to An Xia. Of course, the one controlling his body at this time was Wu Li, who died from last night''s fall.


    The biggest mistake was seeing the wrong person. The man who was cowering in the corner of the wall and shivering non-stop was destined to never be able to stand in front of her and protect her from the winds and rain. Therefore, all of her so-called requests became many obstacles in Zhang Yue''s eyes.


    If you were strong enough, if you had the ability, if you were a real man, could you really not fight for the woman you loved?


    I smile bitterly. Maybe what a woman wants is the process of working hard for her, not the result. Even if ten years later, you have a big belly and have the money to choose another woman, at least you won''t regret it.


    "Zhang Yue, I don''t blame you. After all, you were the one who allowed me to see hope. I''m going."


    "Wu Li."


    I stared closely at that guy. Although An Xia''s consciousness was currently controlled by Wu Li, his body was still An Xia''s after all.


    "I''m leaving."


    After tormenting for so long, it looked like the sky was about to brighten. I saw the corner of Wu Li''s mouth revealing a smile, because she must have been bewitched by that female ghost to jump off a building in the end to end all her troubles and pain.


    Then what about Su Lin! Would it be the same thing? However, how would she explain it to the cellphone later on?


    "I was wrong." Zhang Yue knelt in front of Wu Li as tears flowed down his face. I saw Wu Li''s figure rapidly becoming fainter, and following that, An Xia''s entire body fell backwards.


    "An Xia."


    At least, I caught An Xia before her body touched the ground. This unlucky child is really unlucky, to have been carried on the body of a ghost twice in one night.


    An Xia''s body was frighteningly cold. Just as the Daoist said, once a person was struck by a ghost''s upper body, their blood circulation would be affected. If it took too long, they would get sick, become afraid of the cold, and then lose their mind.


    "I''ll take her back first. Look at him."


    "Alright."


    Zhang Yue came over to help me, and I looked at her, before resolutely declining his good intentions. Just like that, I supported An Xia back to the dorm and covered him with a blanket. I looked around the dorm room carefully, and after seeing that there were no problems, I closed the door and went out.


    When I walked over, Liu Yihong had already taken off his daoist robe, making it more pleasing to the eye. I saw that he had a strand of hair left behind by the woman in his hand, which he was holding to his nose to smell.


    "How is it? Have you thought of a solution?"


    Liu Yihong shook his head, "This female ghost is very fierce, and her resentment is especially heavy. It should be because this place has consecutively lost people, and then those people''s grievances before their deaths were all absorbed by this female ghost, which is why it''s so hard to deal with."


    "Then have you thought of a way?"


    Liu Yihong frowned, seeing me coming over, he actually took a step back, what a joke, am I that scary! " If Master is here, he can definitely accept this ghost. "


    "Then what are you waiting for?"


    Liu Yihong coughed, "Master has recently taken on a big job, so she has been outside the whole time."


    This time, I basically understand why a large company like Wind And Thunder Building, which was not lacking in money, would invite a half talented cultivator over. Because the main reason was that the main reason was because he had matters to attend to and thus, his disciple, this Liu Yihong fellow, was completely lacking in terms of skills and skills.


    "Then what should we do?" Thinking about the fierce words left behind by that ghost girl, he felt a chill run down his spine. If he was a Taoist and suddenly came out at night and wrapped around your neck, then his life would be over.


    "Let me think about it."


    "Time waits for no one. I''ll give you half an hour. If you can''t come up with something, you have to bear the consequences." I waved my fist at him.


    "It''s useless even if you force him. What did you see?" He had been checking the scene just now because he was still unable to accept the fact that a female ghost had appeared. As for the scene where An Xia had grabbed him by the neck, he had only thought that An Xia had suddenly lost control of her illness, because there was no way that a ghost could exist in this world.


    "A ghost girl with long hair." After I said that, I flashed a weird smile towards Gao Ming. The muscles on his face twitched, making him look a little awkward.


    "I have it, I have a way."


    While I was talking with Gao Ge, Liu Yihong took out a notebook from his bag, and then quickly flipped through it. It seemed like he found something, as Gao Ge and I turned around and Taoist Liu Yihong smiled at us.


    "Don''t beat around the bush."


    I snatched it away from him all of a sudden. Although this kind of action has nothing to do with elegance and gentleness, but I have really gotten used to it, some things regarding character, even if you know that it''s not good, it''s still not easy to change it. After all, living like this for over twenty years and suddenly becoming gentle and considerate, it''s really impossible.


    This is just an ordinary book, and there are some things written on it. Unfortunately, I can''t see it at all.


    "Give it to me, give it to me."


    "Tell me your method first."


    shook his head. In any case, he had no image of me in his heart, so Liu Yihong decided to just let his temper take its course.


    "I''m borrowing the corpse''s soul."


    After the Taoist finished speaking, I felt that this was a bit reasonable. Of course, it was very likely that there were deceptive elements within the book. I returned the book to him and he quickly placed it in his bag like a treasure.


    "How can I borrow?"


    The Daoist Priest coughed, "Actually, I''ve only heard of this method from Master before."


    "Fine, fine." He doesn''t have any hair on his mouth, his work is not reliable, the Daoist Priest was obviously just trying to trick him, he actually just heard from someone that I was about to leave, and with a disdainful expression, the Taoist Liu Yihong was clearly anxious.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, let me finish."


    "Alright, speak. Don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance. If you dare spout nonsense again, I definitely won''t forgive you." I stretch out my claws. My nails have not been cut for the past few days, so it seems a little ¡­


    The Daoist Priest coughed, "Actually, it''s very easy to borrow the corpse''s soul. It''s to find the corpse of the female ghost, and then I''ll use my magic to make her soul appear. As long as we set up the formation there in advance, we can trap the female ghost."


    "You know how to set up formations?"


    The Daoist Priest nodded, "I understand. After all these years, I have actually learned quite a few skills from Master."


    "Then what are we waiting for?"


    "Xia Mo, it''s not that my brain was kicked by a donkey, it was touched by you. Even if you want to go, you have to find out who that woman really is!"

 C33

    I was in such a hurry to find the long-haired ghost girl that I overlooked this point. We don''t even know who the other party is. Even if we have a way to return the dead to their souls, it''s useless.


    This female ghost was not simple, Wu Li''s death was definitely related to her. What confused me the most was the notification that appeared on the screen on the 404 direct broadcast a second time.


    Why Xia Mo!


    What does this have to do with me? Of course, I''m definitely not the only one who''s called Xia Mo in this world.


    "Then hurry up and go investigate."


    Investigating cases was originally a job for the police. I looked at Gao Ming, then looked at Taoist Liu Yihong at the side.


    One is a timid police officer, the other is a Little Taoist who likes to boast. Adding my Yin Yang Eye, we are able to handle all matters in the mortal world and the mortal world.


    The elevator went to the 16th floor. While we were messing around here, the Manager Sun was not there, but returned to his office. Other than the three of us, there was only the pale Zhang Yue.


    "This shouldn''t be difficult. Since that ghost lady has been staying here and refused to leave, it must be related to this place." After the Taoist finished speaking, I nodded my head. This analysis was quite reasonable, so it became easier after.


    When the elevator stopped at the 18th floor, we saw the Manager Sun walking out from inside. This person had a smile that didn''t reach his eyes the entire time, it was obvious that he was the type of person who was especially sinister.


    Seeing him smile at me, I turned around decisively, only to see Gao Ming walk over. "Manager Sun, can you show me the company''s female employees'' files?"


    Brilliant Man turned his head quickly. When he took up his position, he would definitely create a file. This kind of large company should be more standardized. As long as he could obtain this, he would be able to find some clues related to the long-haired woman.


    "About that, because it involves the privacy of individuals, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate. Officer Gao, you should be clear about the influence Wind And Thunder Building has in our city, so, it''s really not very convenient."


    Manager Sun had a troubled expression on his face. It was clear that he was using this as an official language and he was even using his Wind And Thunder Building to pressure others.


    "We are only investigating, if it''s difficult, I can only call my superior and ask them for help, send more people over, and request to seal Wind And Thunder Building as well."


    I wanted to laugh out loud, but right after Grandmaster Qing said that, Manager Sun''s face immediately turned green, she actually took out his phone and spoke into it, "Officer Gao, don''t be anxious, something happened to our staff, in fact, I am more anxious than all of you, it''s like this, this time, and it''s already been agreed that we can''t take any photos, and this matter definitely can''t be revealed."


    "Don''t worry, we know the rules."


    That Manager Sun was actually fooled by Zhi Zun, so it was not completely useless. At least this identity of his gave me a lot of convenience in investigating Su Lin''s case.


    "Zhang Yue, you can go back first. You cannot bring up the matter today with anyone." Manager Sun turned around and his face immediately darkened. This kind of person could change his face faster than even the sky.


    "Got it, Manager."


    At this time, Zhang Yue had already gradually recovered from his earlier panic. The moment Wu Li disappeared, Zhang Yue was so frightened that he fell to the ground, paralyzed.


    It was already dawn. This place was truly worthy of being a place where only the elites could live, it was basically a suit and tie. Carrying a notebook, they walked with their backs straight.


    How about that, people are short on ambition, especially me, three meals a day is very difficult to guarantee, not to say a few words, can only shout.


    The Manager Sun led us back to his office, then took out a bunch of keys from the cabinet. We followed behind him the entire time, he carried the key and walked in front of us, turned around, and then stopped in front of a door.


    It''s actually a white door, as I''ve said, and I especially hate this color of the door. During the day, when there''s light shining on it, it''s very dazzling, and at night, this kind of white door will have some bad shadows reflected on it. So, if you meet this kind of door at night, or something that can reflect light, including a mirror, don''t look up at it.


    "Come in."


    Manager Sun had already opened the door. As the door was pushed open, a burst of moldy smell came wafting in the air, it was likely that there were very few people entering this room. When we entered, we saw a few rows of shelves, with bags placed on top of them.


    "It''s all here."


    "There are so many of them!"


    I was also a little dumbfounded at the time. I didn''t expect that just by looking at the company''s files, there would be so many, over a hundred of them. Even if we kept looking, we wouldn''t be able to finish them all until noon.


    "In your company, do you have any girls with long hair who look good?" Through these appearances I tried to recall his memories, and I was sure that if there had been, such a man would have paid attention.


    "I''m really unable to help. I''m usually only responsible for big clients and rarely interact with the people on the floor. Can you guys take a look as soon as possible?"


    We can only open it one by one. We really don''t understand, for such a big company to have such a dirty method, how convenient it is to have a computer now, and how easy it is to simply inject information into the system. Could it be that we are worried about the employee or the company''s information leaking?


    The most unbearable thing was that the shelves were covered in dust. I picked up a bag and blew on it, causing a grey wall to float up. That was a very spectacular sight.


    I held my breath, then quickly opened the bag in my hand. Inside were spreadsheets, similar to the ones we''d had in school.


    Just like this, I looked at them one by one. When I opened the seventh one, a girl caught my attention, it was actually Wu Li, the girl who died after I fell down the building. The photo on the file should have been taken before, and it looked extremely pure.


    At that time, he was especially felt that Wu Li was not worth it, especially when he thought of the way Zhang Yue had scared him just now.


    "Wu Li, if you have spirit in the heavens, you must help me find that woman as soon as possible." I''m not a superstitious person. At this point, I''m just reading at will.


    Huala. When I put it back, I bumped into a bag on the cabinet beside us. The bag fell down from the top.


    I bent down to pick it up, and as I crouched down, I saw that there was a bag under the shelf that looked exactly like the one I was holding in my hand.


    These people are really good, they actually accidentally brought the file to such a place. I reached out my hand to touch it, but the first time, I actually didn''t touch it. I didn''t give up, and instead, I moved my body backwards, finally allowing myself to grab the edge of the bag.


    I grabbed the folder from the floor. The rope on it was untied, and I was very curious. I opened the bag, and the moment the girl appeared, I shouted, "It''s her."


    As the piece of paper jumped out, I recognized it at once.


    Although the ghost had almost always covered her face with her hair when she appeared, I accidentally caught a glimpse of her face. She was a very pretty girl, especially with her nose, so when the photo appeared in the file, I immediately assumed that she was the one we were looking for.

 C34

    Looking at the file in his hand, I truly believe that Wu Li was the one helping me out just now. If that bag didn''t fall to the ground, we wouldn''t have been able to find the file we were looking for.


    The girl in the picture had long hair. I think she really liked her hair.


    "Xia Mo, this is not a joke. There are so many girls with long hair, how can you be so sure of this?"


    "Trust me."


    Again my eyes fell on the picture of the girl, and I was pretty sure that the long-haired ghost was her. I took the bag and left. Manager Sun was standing at the door, but he didn''t follow us inside due to the poor environment inside.


    "You found it?" When I was walking out, Manager Sun asked.


    "That''s her."


    I took out the file from the bag. The moment Manager Sun saw it, his entire face turned pale, "Impossible, how could her file still be here?"


    From the look on Manager Sun''s face, I could already guess that this girl is no longer in this world. This way, I could be even more certain that the file I found was correct.


    Gao Ming coughed, "Manager Sun, how did she die?"


    "Can we talk in the office? It''s more convenient there. " Manager Sun took a deep breath. After all, he was someone who had seen a lot of things and his complexion recovered very quickly. However, he still looked at the file in my hands.


    "Alright."


    Manager Sun locked the door, and we returned to the office once again. The environment here was like heaven compared to the archives, and the other was like hell.


    "I can''t believe it, she''s called Lan Xin. She was originally my secretary, and she was very good, and was also very hardworking." When Manager Sun said this, he actually started coughing, probably because he accidentally choked while drinking water.


    I looked at that man. There were only two possibilities in this situation. One was that he was lying, and people would usually do strange actions unnaturally in this situation, and the other was that he was afraid.


    "I''m sorry."


    Manager Sun took a piece of paper from the table and wiped the corner of his mouth. The three of us could only sit opposite to him and wait for him to continue.


    "It happened a year ago. If I remember correctly, Lan Xin was also living in the company''s dormitory at that time."


    "She''s not from here?"


    I couldn''t help but interject. If it wasn''t, it would definitely be troublesome, the Daoist said to borrow Lan Xin''s corpse to return the soul, I must definitely find the place where Lan Xin was buried. There''s one thing I don''t understand. If a person died and was cremated, it''s equivalent to having no corpse. If that''s the case, then this method is still useless.


    At that time, there were many things that he did not understand. Later on, when he heard the Daoist Priest speak of these things, he realized that the ghosts either had feelings for the human world, or their grievances were too deep. When this happened, their corpses would be buried in the earth, not cremated.


    "Yes, but our house is quite far away. Although it is very convenient to take a taxi here, we have very strict time management and often have to work overtime."


    Don''t think that anyone can be an elite, and will definitely put in more effort. If you want to spend a day without doing anything, go to work with nothing to do, then go back home, eat and lie down on the sofa to play on your cell phone. Like this, you are destined to be an ordinary person.


    I nodded, and the Manager Sun continued, "One day, I drove to work, but Lan Xin did not come. This was very strange, as far as I can remember, Lan Xin was always the first to arrive, and then he organized all the documents. It was only later on that I found out that something happened to Lan Xin last night, and that she was found dead in the pool in front of the company."


    "The pool, the one with the fake mountain?"


    The Manager Sun shook his head, "No, that was later on. Because someone died, someone thought that the feng shui was not good, so they found a master to look around. After repairing this pond, the size of the lake before was larger than this, and there are many fishes raised inside."


    "Is the case closed?" At the sound of a murder, Gao Ming was immediately enlivened.


    "It''s over. There are no external injuries on the body, so it must have accidentally fallen down and drowned in the pool of water. "


    "How deep is the pool?"


    "About a meter."


    I coldly snorted. If that was really the case, then even if Lan Xin didn''t know how to swim, he wouldn''t drown anyway. Unless she was looking for death or there was something underneath the water, this case is really fishy.


    Manager Sun sighed, "At that time I also thought that this matter was too unbelievable, because everyone in the whole building knew the location of the pool. At that time, there was also a railing around the pool, and the height of the railing was almost a meter, so it was impossible for one to accidentally fall down and drown to death. But when the case was closed, the deceased''s family got compensation from the company and dragged the corpse away, I had always thought that Lan Xin''s file was sold, I never thought that it would still be here. "


    As Manager Sun finished speaking, the three of us looked at each other. The wise one is the police, we would definitely think that it was a murder, but the Taoist Priest and I would be more willing to believe that Lan Xin''s death might have nothing to do with the person.


    For example, being bewitched by a ghost or being possessed. Of course, this was only a guess.


    From the position of the address that was left behind, it should be a town in the outskirts of the city. This should be one of the main reasons why Lan Xin chose to live in the company.


    "Are you really going to look for Lan Xin?" Manager Sun looked at us with a strange expression.


    "Yes, because there was a conflict before, even if we don''t go looking for her, she will come looking for us."


    "But, she is already dead. Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Compared to them, people are more terrifying." I smiled and pointed to the Taoist at the side. "We have Taoists and police. Whether they are ghosts or humans, we have to retreat."


    "That''s true. However, it sounds unbelievable. After all, he is already dead."


    As long as we can find Lan Xin''s corpse, we can extract her soul. When the time comes, we can ask her clearly about the sequence of events, and as long as the grievances on her body dissipates, she should be fine. "Ling Yun said.


    Of course, this was all thought of by me. What I would do in the end would still depend on the Daoist Priest.


    "Okay, if you see Lan Xin, you must not hurt her." Manager Sun''s attitude is very sincere, the more he is like this, the more I feel that something is amiss.


    Something might have happened between the two of them before. In this day and age, something would often happen in the office, and the first should be the boss and his secretary, especially a pretty and sensible secretary like Lan Xin.


    "Don''t worry. Although Master taught me to exterminate demons and protect the dao since I was young, to save the lives of humans, I will still show mercy and reduce the number of villains I have killed."


    Liu Yihong started to act again, and those words were all a bunch of nonsense, I started to become a little mad, if not for the fact that I was relying on him to deal with that ghost girl, I would have already started to attack.

 C35

    The appearance of this female ghost called Lan Xin changed my plans. I was worried about the female ghost''s revenge, so we had to settle this matter as soon as possible.


    According to the Daoist Priest, that ghost girl had already been injured by his talisman and needed a period of time to recover. This was the best time left for us.


    At this time, I can only believe what he said, the sooner this matter is settled the better, because that Evil Spirit is indeed fierce, if she reappears next time, I really have no confidence in being able to survive.


    I turned on my phone, entered the location recorded in the file, and found the place called Lansing Town. From the location on the map, there is still some distance between Lansing Town and the outskirts of the city.


    "Let''s go, what are we waiting for?" I put away my phone and saw Gao Ming and the Taoist sitting there. Both of them had no intention of leaving the sofa.


    "Ok, let''s see Brother Hong display his power and fight the evil ghost alone."


    I had my hand up, but I held it down. First, I don''t want to be rude in front of others forever. Second, I''m really worried that I''ll completely knock him silly.


    "Are you really going to go to the Lansing Town?"


    "How do you know?" I asked curiously.


    "After all, Lan Xin followed me for a few years, and you guys even stopped me when you started asking that question. She mentioned to me that she''s staying at the Lansing Town, so it''s a little far. How about I send you over?"


    "No need."


    I decisively rejected his good intentions. I don''t know why, but at this moment, Manager Sun''s tone clearly changed.


    "Fine."


    We came out of Manager Sun''s office and when we reached the stairs, I inadvertently turned my head. That person had been standing at the door watching us all this time, maybe because of the light, but I suddenly felt that his eyes were very scary.


    "Let''s go, Xia Mo."


    The elevator door opened and the Wind And Thunder Building officially took over. When we walked up, the elevator was already filled with people.


    Perhaps it''s because of the clothes we wore, but those people''s gazes would always inadvertently fall on us, and they really responded to the saying, "There are many zombies, but humans are monsters. It''s not like they don''t have suits and belts on them, it''s not like monkeys have anything good to look at."


    "Take my car."


    "You must have cheated a lot in the past few years. Even Taoists can drive."


    Liu Yihong smiled, "That''s just a misunderstanding. Since there are truly ghosts in this world, then there must be people like us, especially in the business world now, we are extremely rich, and furthermore, we are easily entangled by those things. If you help him, he will give you money, and it is only natural and right, we did not steal from him, but only relied on our strength to eat."


    Liu Yihong''s words made a slight change in my impression of him. It''s true, in the eyes of ordinary people, making money is harder than having a child. Looking at those merchants, money was just a number. They could casually eat for a few hundred thousand yuan.


    The car soon left the suburbs. Because of the ghost girl''s matter, it had been tormented the whole night yesterday. At the beginning, he didn''t feel much, but now, sitting on the car, he was especially sleepy, his eyelids constantly fighting.


    I intentionally found a topic to chat with the Taoist, afraid that he would fall asleep as well. The speed of the train out of the city is very fast, in case the Taoist dozes off and the matter of the minute minutes passes, the three of us will immediately settle it.


    Fortunately, Liu Yihong was still in spirit along the way. We quickly left the city, and then, we followed the directions of the navigation system to a small road leading to the Lansing Town.


    Our specialty here is mountains with lots of water and many beauties. Actually, I''m also one because there are too many beauties by my side. Furthermore, each and every one of them is fat and thin, gentle and lovely.


    The roads here were not as wide as the ones in the city, but there were very few cars.


    Squeak... "Sigh ¡­" An anxious voice echoes by my ear. At that moment, I was already in a daze on the passenger seat. I was immediately jolted awake by the voice.


    Liu Yihong leaned her body forward, and held onto the steering wheel tightly with both of his hands. It was the sound of an emergency brake just now, and if not for the safety belt, then my body would have very likely crashed into the glass in front of me. This situation is too dangerous, and I might really have lost my life.


    I saw a car in front of the car, and it was a hearse.


    Actually, it was just a kind of rural tricycle. The tricycle was filled with wreaths, paper oxen, and little people, all of which made loud noises when the wind blew.


    The doors opened and I jumped in after them. The two cars were very close, but fortunately they did not collide, probably because they saw a car coming at them, the front of the car full of things turning to one side, and there was a ditch that had been washed out of it by the water. Something wrapped in paper fell from the top of the hearse into the ditch.


    "Are you alright?"


    When we got out of the car, we saw a person sitting next to the car. It should be the driver of the car.


    "Sigh."


    I shouted and the person still didn''t react. There was something fishy about it. I slowly walked forward. At that time, I was already mentally prepared. In this kind of wilderness, I could encounter anything strange.


    "Paper man."


    I leaned over and shouted out loud. At this time, Gao Ming also got down from the carriage, Liu Yihong also couldn''t help but frown, the person sitting at the edge of the pit isn''t a person, but a piece of paper wearing a person''s clothes.


    Since we are wearing human clothes, when we look from behind, we really think it''s a person.


    "How is that possible?"


    We went around it, only the car, and there was no one there, because I was confused, so I didn''t know what had happened, or why the car was here.


    This is a bit weird, especially the paper stick on the side of the road. The three of us are standing there, and the hearse in front is blocking the road, so we can''t get through here.


    Liu Yihong coughed, "It''s not impossible, when Master and I were doing things for someone else, we once encountered a strange matter. Only later on did we find out that the person entrusted to us was not a human, but rather a piece of paper stabbed with a spirit."


    "Isn''t that the mouse bowing to the cat?"


    Liu Yihong immediately became happy, "Actually, that''s not true either. As long as it has nothing to do with us, even if we meet them, we won''t interfere. That way, we''ll only cause ourselves trouble."


    Soon we heard shouts coming from the crossroads, and, following the direction of the voices, ran down from it three men, the leader of whom was dressed in the kind of white clothes that looked like sacks.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. It''s all our fault. The car did not pull the brakes and slid down. I hope we didn''t crash into you."


    The three of them ran down and saw the car lying across the road. They had already guessed what had happened, but fortunately, the accident did not cause any harm.


    "Did he slide down by himself?" I asked, looking at the man.


    "Right, it''s all our fault for being too careless. We were going to be buried today, so we had to park our cars to the side when we were digging. Who would''ve thought that we would run away by ourselves?" The man smiled, equally relieved that he didn''t bump into us.


    "What''s going on?" I asked, pointing to the piece of paper with the clothes on it.


    "The clothes were mine. They were hot from work and there was nowhere to put them. So I hung them on the cart." I saw the man take off his clothes and put them on himself.


    All of this seemed reasonable, but there were also many things that didn''t make sense. The weirdest thing was that paper man, the three people''s words matched the weird scene from a moment ago, but I noticed that when they were talking, their eyes would always inadvertently look up.


    Could it be that there was some sort of secret behind it?


    "Getting into the ground is important, and there''s no loss. Just be careful next time, that''s enough. Oh right, where is the Lansing Town?"


    "Lansing Town?!"


    The three of them exclaimed almost at the same time. At that moment, we raised our heads at the same time. Could it be that there is something strange about the place we are going to this time?

 C36

    "Don''t go to that place."


    "Fellow villagers, take a sip."


    Liu Yihong took out a pack of cigarettes, they should be of high quality. I saw that the eyes of the three guys lit up, don''t underestimate Liu Yihong, his Tao technique is not bad, his ability in this area is not bad.


    One of them took the car aside and threw the thing on the ground.


    The road was very quiet, and not a single car passed by during this period of time.


    The familiar way between men was very easy. As he exhaled the smoke, he felt their relationship get closer. "Bro, you''re not bad. I should remind you that that place is haunted. You''re especially fierce. Don''t go there."


    "Entrusted by someone, I have something to do. Have you seen it before?" At this time, the brilliant one could only stand to the side. Instead, it was Liu Yihong who had tried to get close to the three people who had addressed him as brother while puffing clouds and puffing fog.


    "That''s not true, we heard it from others. Even if we were to pass by them on business, we would have to drive around in circles. We heard from others that it''s extremely evil, as long as we enter the town, there will definitely be trouble. So, right now, almost no one dares to go to that place."


    Liu Yihong nodded his head, "We don''t want to go either, but since we promised others, we have to go at all costs, since the situation has turned out so fiercely, we can''t think of a way to cure it!"


    "Who''s going to get into trouble with this kind of thing? Besides, you''re just a ghost and not a joke. If you invite those kinds of swindlers and take the money and run away, then the one who''s going to suffer the worst will not be you." After the man finished, Liu Yihong''s expression was somewhat strange.


    "True." Liu Yihong laughed, "Is someone from the family going to die?" The meaning of the funeral was to prepare to go out and bury the dead after the wake.


    Yes, Grandma disappeared three days ago, and my greatest regret was not seeing Third Uncle at all. In fact, my Third Uncle passed away due to illness several years ago, and I was worried that the old man would not be able to take it anymore, so my family had to hide it from them, and started making a ruckus before they even went to the grave. I had no choice but to ask someone to burn my incense and kowtow.


    The man dropped his cigarette butt on the floor and stamped on it a few times.


    "This method is not bad. Alright, don''t delay the time."


    "Alright, if you have the chance, come over to our place. I''ll treat you all to a good meal."


    "Thank you."


    I saw the leader get into the car, and then he swung up the side road, the paper man on top of the hearse, watching us.


    Since ancient times, the Chinese people had paid a great deal of attention to the choice of tombs. The tombs chosen by the ancient people were near the capital, in the land of the dragon''s vein, so there was no need to mention Feng Shui. The second method was to go to the ancestral land, where the leaves had fallen back to the roots, and the third was to go to the grave. Fourth, other places, such as the place they had longed for when they were alive.


    However, the general choice was "before the light, after the light" place, that is, before the water flow through, behind the mountain peak as the support, the land layer is overlapping, that is to say, the cemetery to the mountain surface water. Of course, there were many other things to pay attention to.


    We got back into the car. "What do you two think about what just happened?" Liu Yihong turned his head to look at Gao Ge and me.


    "Are you scared?" I replied snappily.


    "Since we''re already here, we must definitely go. Moreover, we need to find out where Lan Xin is buried." With that, Liu Yihong nodded his head, "Since the two of you agree, I am not opposed to it either. But, if anything happens, as long as you speak of it first, I do not care."


    "Let''s go."


    I looked at the location on the map. This place is only a few kilometers away from the Lansing Town, we should be there soon.


    We actually walked for more than an hour on this road, and we didn''t even notice that place called Lansing Town. Since this is a town, it must be quite a large one.


    Liu Yihong stopped the car once again, "This won''t do, we are walking around randomly. When the sky gets dark, we won''t be able to find a place, and furthermore, it''s best if we go to the place where Lan Xin is buried at dawn, otherwise, it will be troublesome."


    Gao Ming and I knew what the trouble was. Our appearance would most likely attract the attention of the female ghost, and it was obvious that we were going to do something to her. When the time came, we would fight with our lives on the line.


    "Just now, did you notice that tree?" I pointed to the big willow tree diagonally ahead.


    "Nope." After Liu Yihong finished speaking, Gao Ming also shook his head. The two of them looked at me at the same time, and I sighed, "If I remember correctly, this place we passed by before was that big tree. I remember it clearly, so we got lost."


    It was still light at this time of the day, and there was no fog in the surroundings, so there was definitely no such thing as a ghost cover or a ghost wall. As we drove forward, we could only see green corn fields on both sides of us.


    Soon, we discovered a hidden concrete road that was only a meter wide. Most of it was blocked by the willow trees beside us. Because we were lost, the sense of position was completely gone.


    "Why don''t we try our luck?"


    "I''ll listen to you."


    The carriage quickly turned in, and then drove along the road that had been built under the mountain. This time, the decision was correct, as this was truly a road to enter Lansing Town.


    "Lansing Town."


    We quickly discovered that the big signboard was hanging on the side of the road. This place is already very far away from the road, and it''s not very convenient to walk on it. After the car had walked for approximately seven to eight minutes, we slowly entered Lansing Town.


    The town in front of him could only be described as dilapidated. Many of the houses were old buildings that were more than a decade ago, and some were even small buildings on the second floor. Generally, the first floor was for business, while the second floor was for its own use.


    Most of the exterior walls of these houses had fallen off, and some of the photos on top of some shops had even dropped a few words. In short, all they could see was a dilapidated scene.


    There was almost no one on the streets of the town as we drove in. I could just make out a few frightened pairs of eyes looking out through the window, and when I looked they seemed to notice me and then run away.


    No one knew what exactly had happened in this town. From the moment they entered, it gave off an uncomfortable feeling.


    "This way of searching is definitely out of the question. Let''s first find a restaurant to eat before asking around." Brilliant suggestions were quickly answered by both of us, because we were indeed hungry. We came out in a hurry in the morning, so we were always hungry.


    So we drove along the streets of the town until we came to a shop that opened at last, and then we drove slowly closer.

 C37

    At that time, his stomach was already rumbling. Luckily, this was a restaurant, and it should have been recently renovated. The tiles and the signboard on the door were all new. Compared to other shops, the contrast was especially large. When we went over, there were still some unused materials piled up near the door of the restaurant.


    We got out of the car and went inside. The door was open and there were colorful curtains, and the curtains were covered with long beads, and when we put our hands on them, they would clink and clink.


    "Is it still not open?" Gao Ming took a look inside and said.


    "Crow''s beak." I opened the curtain and entered. There really was no one inside. Could it be that it was as Gao Ming had said? This store hadn''t even officially opened yet, so we could only starve.


    Inside were tables and chairs, arranged neatly and neatly.


    "Is anyone there?"


    I shouted towards the inside, Gao Ming and Liu Yihong followed in, probably realizing that this was a restaurant with no people, we did not choose to sit down, but stood at the entrance and looked towards the door with a look of anticipation.


    "He''s coming."


    When he heard the voice, his heart finally dropped. The curtain was lifted, and a person walked out. When that person saw the three of us, he was stunned for a moment.


    "You all want to eat?"


    "Of course, boss. Is there anything good to eat?"


    "Yes, please wait a moment."


    The man walked quickly to the back of the counter and took out a menu. It was also a very simple menu. When he walked over, he would occasionally look at the three of us.


    "You guys watch first."


    "Alright."


    The food here was worth the price, and it looked pretty good. At this moment, there was a crash, and the curtain outside moved a little. I looked up at the door, and a hand reached through the curtain.


    "Dead, dead."


    Along with the crashing sounds, a person rushed in. He had very long hair, and it was especially messy. He was holding paper money for the dead, and as soon as he came in, he started scattering it on the floor. He kept yelling.


    "Madman Cheng, if you dare cause trouble again, do you believe that I won''t break your legs?"


    I saw the person in the restaurant take the mop that was used to sweep the floor from beside the door and shake it. The person turned around and ran out, constantly shouting, "Dead people, all dead."


    At that time, his mood had completely disappeared. The person smiled and said, "This person is crazy, he comes here a few times a day to cause trouble. I hope he doesn''t scare you."


    "Just these few. Hurry up, we still have things to do in a while."


    "Alright, I''ll get the kitchen to prepare it for you immediately. Oh yeah, you''re outsiders, right?"


    "City Criminal Police squad, come here to handle some matters." Gao Ming showed his ID and the man immediately smiled, "So it''s Comrade Public Security. Please wait a moment."


    After that person went to the back, he didn''t come back. Just like that, we sat there and waited for him for almost half an hour. Not to mention food, not even a single person was alive.


    "What are you doing? Mighty, come with me to the back and take a look."


    "Fine."


    Liu Yihong stayed behind. The moment Gao Ming and I stood up, the curtain moved, and two people walked out at once. In their hands were a long, pitch-black plate with many dishes placed on it.


    "Boss, we didn''t order that much!"


    The dishes were almost a whole table, even though the price wasn''t that high. After all, we weren''t rich.


    "I know, these are all mine. Hurry up and eat. Leave after eating." That person''s expression was very serious. In these days, how could he chase people out of his house? Furthermore, he had to pay for it himself.


    "Can you tell us what happened in the town?"


    "Don''t ask." That person sighed. The more he was like that, the more curious we were. I signaled to Gao Ming with my eyes. Gao Shen was currently gnawing on a bone with his head lowered. The food here did taste good.


    "Cough, cough." Gao Dazhi coughed twice. "Your matter here has attracted the attention of the relevant departments in the city. This is the president of the Psionic Union, and this is reporter Xia."


    If I hadn''t known him from the start, I really would have thought he was a big liar, with a police ID card that he bought from the Internet for a few hundred dollars.


    "Is that true?"


    "Right, you saw it too. Black, white, plain, dark, we can control them all. So, you don''t have to be afraid. The reason we came this time is to help you guys."


    "Great, I''ll definitely treat you to this meal. I''ll bring some more wine."


    "Forget it, forget it."


    Liu Yihong is a Taoist, there must be a taboo in this. He waved his hand and the person pulled a chair beside us and sat down.


    As you can see, although our business is a bit poor, our past is not bad, because we have inherited some special features from our ancestors. It is a pity, after the incident, no one dared to come outside, and the people in the town are basically hiding themselves, not going out.


    After that person finished speaking, he sighed. I picked up a piece of pork chop and stuffed it almost entirely into my mouth. The feeling of the meat being wrapped in juice was really good, perhaps I was really hungry. At this moment, I felt that it was exceptionally delicious.


    "Is making a ghost real or fake?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, we''ve never seen him before, but the rumors were very fierce, and there were even more accidents in succession. After that, everyone believed him."


    I frowned for a moment, then took out my phone and showed the photo of Lan Xin to the man.


    "Isn''t that Lan Xin!?" When he saw the photo, he actually shouted out Lan Xin''s name.


    "You know her?"


    That person nodded, "We are in Lansing Town, and almost all the people that live here are surnamed Lan. Many of them are relatives, to be frank, I watched Lan Xin grow up, this girl is especially good, she is filial and is considered one of the few college students that have left our town. Unfortunately, something happened a year ago and a girl just said that it was gone. Some people said that Lan Xin was killed by someone, and were not willing to accept it. Of course, all of these are just rumors, and no one has ever seen him before. "


    "Then can you bring us to Lan Xin''s house to have a look later?"


    "Of course it''s okay, but after what happened to Lan Xin, her parents rarely saw her again. How about this, after you guys finish eating, I''ll bring you guys there."


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it. When I see you guys, my store has confidence. If there''s a chance, you must help me advertise."


    "Alright, alright."


    What reporter Xia? Isn''t this obviously giving me trouble? Right now, the most important thing is to eat until I''m full and then go to Lan Xin''s home.

 C38

    Most of the food on the table had been eaten by us. If there was a chance, we would definitely help publicize it, not just because we had eaten for nothing. The food was indeed delicious, especially the local specialties, which were very hard to come by in the restaurants outside.


    Gao Ming let out a burp and wiped his mouth with a piece of paper he took out from his bag. I must have done this for free. Even if I don''t pay for it, I still feel uncomfortable.


    At this moment, the curtain was lifted and the man came out from behind after changing into a clean set of clothes.


    "Have the three of you finished eating?"


    "That''s enough, now you can bring us to Lan Xin''s home?"


    "Alright."


    Lan Xin''s family lived at the side of the town. The few of us got into the car, and walked towards the location indicated by that person. Very quickly, we saw a vermillion gate.


    This red-painted gate was very common in this sort of place. The first reason was to prevent the iron gate from rusting, and also for the sake of being beautiful. After all, this kind of place was rarely brightly colored.


    The owner of the restaurant walked over and pushed the door open. It was around two in the afternoon and there was a chain hanging on the door, "Sister-in-law, are you home?" Someone from the city has arrived. "


    The man shouted three times consecutively, but there was no sound coming from inside. His heart was pounding, if there was no one in the house, without the consent of the family, they would definitely not open the coffin. Especially in this kind of place, the notion of resting in peace was very serious.


    "My apologies, but there''s no one at home. Why don''t you go back and take a seat? We''ll come back later to take a look."


    "No phone?"


    After I finished speaking, the man shook his head, "So it was, after Lan Xin''s accident, we started causing trouble, especially fierce, the people in the town all thought that it was Lan Xin''s ghosts, making a circle around here when they go out, the relationship between us will soon get stiff, so the phone call stopped, no one is calling anyway."


    "Why don''t we go back to the car and wait." Looking at the tightly shut door, more than half of our enthusiasm was extinguished.


    "That''s fine too."


    As we turned to leave, there was a creak and the inner door opened, and then we saw a gray-haired woman standing in the doorway, looking out.


    "Sister-in-law, open the door. Someone from the city has arrived."


    "Wait a moment."


    After approximately five minutes, the door was pushed open again. The woman just now walked out with the key in her hand, her movements extremely slow, there should be something wrong with her leg, judging from her age, she should be Lan Xin''s mother.


    "Sachiko, what are these people doing?" When the woman reached the door, she looked at the three of us through the crack in the door.


    "These are all important figures, including our police comrades and this reporter from Xia." When I spoke about me, I smiled and nodded. Because Liu Yihong''s name was rather long, the other party did not remember it at all.


    "You guys from the city, then what are you doing here?" the woman asked through the door.


    "We would like to know more about Lan Xin."


    "If there''s nothing else, then hurry up and leave."


    The woman raised her voice, looking especially angry. At this time, the door was still locked. "Sister-in-law, open the door."


    "Let''s go."


    The woman turned around and quickly walked inside. Due to the problem of her legs, her body constantly swayed left and right. Although she used all her strength, her walking speed was still very slow.


    "Could it be that you can bear to see your daughter killed by someone, then have resentment in your heart and not be able to reincarnate into a malicious ghost that will harm others. That way, you''ll feel at ease?"


    I yelled at Lan Xin''s mother. Although I couldn''t truly understand the feelings of a mother who had lost a child, I believed that it was filled with grief, pain, and despair. After all, this was the hope of a lifetime.


    I saw her stop, her back trembling slightly. She was crying, but she didn''t want anyone to see her tears. The next moment, she turned around and walked back to us. Without saying a word, she unlocked the door and hung the chain on its side.


    I let out a long breath, not thinking that what I said just now would really work. No matter what, I had at least found Lan Xin''s family, and the next step was to convince her parents to bring us to Lan Xin''s grave.


    "Then I''ll go back first. There can''t be no one in the store."


    "Thank you so much."


    "Of course." After that, that person turned around and left. Actually, the people here were quite friendly. Perhaps it was really because of the ghost, so the relationship between people became especially tense.


    Cough cough cough, an intense coughing sound came from inside the house, Lan Xin''s family could not be considered rich, when she opened the door, the house was filled with the smell of medicine.


    "Who''s here?"


    A man''s voice came from inside the house, and the woman replied, "It''s a comrade from the city."


    "Who let them in?" Then there was the sound of a man complaining, and the woman walked a few quick steps into the room, and I heard two men arguing, and then the noise died down and the woman came out again.


    "You guys come in, this old man is not well, his temper is a bit weird."


    "Alright."


    When we entered, there was a man sitting on the bed. He looked a little haggard, and should be Lan Xin''s father. It was clear that he was Lan Xin''s father.


    "It''s a mess at home. Take a seat."


    "These are all Lan Xin''s photos?" I noticed that the walls of the room were covered with photographs, in black and white, in color, large and small.


    "Yes, Lan Xin likes to take pictures since he was young."


    "Don''t touch it."


    I just wanted to take a closer look, but that man actually roared. I quickly locked my hand back, and Gao Ming coughed, "You should be Lan Xin''s parents."


    The two of them nodded, and the woman slowly sat down on the bedside. Lan Xin''s parents had a strange expression on their faces.


    The atmosphere in the room was extremely awkward, so Gao Ming could only continue, "I''m from the city''s criminal investigation team, and I''m here to investigate Lan Xin''s case."


    "What else? It has already been a year, everything that should be investigated has been investigated, everything that should be asked, in the end, we still haven''t found anything, and can''t let us live a few days peacefully."


    Lan Xin''s father started to cough again, and the woman beside him kept patting the man''s back.


    "Actually, a few cases have happened recently. There is evidence that it has something to do with Lan Xin."


    "Bullshit." The old man''s anger was immediately stoked, and the woman beside him quickly tried to persuade him in a low voice, "He''s been dead for over a year, and everything has nothing to do with us anymore. We don''t welcome you here, chase him away."


    The man immediately got off the bed. It was obvious that he didn''t welcome us. Now, let alone opening the coffin to borrow a corpse to draw its soul, he might even be thrown out like a chick.

 C39

    "Great master, actually, we have nothing to do with Lan Xin. We just don''t want to see her make the same mistake over and over again.


    Lan Xin''s father looked at me with that kind of shocked expression on her face. At this moment, the door to the room suddenly opened, and a gust of wind blew in. The photos on the walls were continuously lifted by the wind.


    "See that? Lan Xin does not want to continue like this either." I''m just making use of this wind to explain the situation. As for whether it is true or not, I''m not sure.


    When I saw the expressions on their faces change, the woman turned around and started crying. The man''s head struck the wall with all his might. I didn''t know how to stop the scene in front of me, so I could only stand there and watch silently.


    Soon, both of them stopped. The woman wiped her tears and said, "Children are the flesh of their hearts. They have been raised for so many years and have worked hard for so many years. Now that we have found a good job, we can also enjoy it."


    "Aunt, did you not suspect Lan Xin''s death?"


    Ever since Lan Xin''s corpse was brought back, it has been left in the courtyard. After that, it started to cause trouble, causing the neighbors to be uneasy, and there was no other way but to bury it. "


    "Then have you ever seen Lan Xin before?"


    "No, son, why do you ask?"


    "Because I''ve seen it."


    "You''ve met Lan Xin, is this true? Did she say anything to you? " The woman grabbed my arm and I frowned. I could feel her strength.


    "I''m sorry."


    "I''m fine."


    At that time, I still had some hesitation in my heart, as to whether or not I should tell him what I saw. After all, the current Lan Xin had already become an evil spirit due to resentment, and had even harmed people.


    "Speak, child, we can stand it."


    "Fine." I told her about Wind And Thunder Building''s experience, including Su Lin''s and Wu Li''s deaths.


    "Impossible, Lan Xin had always been an especially kind and sensible child since she was young, she would definitely not harm anyone." Lan Xin''s father repeatedly waved her hand after hearing my words. This should be the kind of love a father has for his daughter, but unfortunately, I''ve practically never been able to feel it since I was young.


    "If a human died with resentment when they were alive, they would turn into an evil ghost to seek revenge. Because they were ghosts, their humanity had been erased, so what we see now, is not the old Lan Xin at all."


    The situation has finally turned for the better. Liu Yihong also stood up, he definitely knows more about these ghosts and things like that. Right now, the most important thing is to convince them to bring us to the place Lan Xin is buried.


    "Could it be true?"


    The man sighed, and the woman nodded, "You should have seen it all. Ever since Lan Xin died, our town started to get restless, everyone thought that she had turned into a ghost, and of course we did not believe that. After that, it became more and more serious, and if anything happened and the person died, both of us would be pointed out."


    It could be seen that because of this incident, the old couple had been carrying a great burden for the past year.


    "Uncle, aunt, we are not meddling in too many things, we are only here to help Lan Xin, are we able to help you all, help the entire town, can you bring us to Lan Xin''s grave to take a look?"


    "Looking at the grave?"


    Hearing that we wanted to look at Lan Xin''s grave, the two of them immediately frowned. Although we were kind, in the end, we are still strangers.


    "Yes, since the grievances in Lan Xin''s heart have yet to dissipate, there must be some kind of secret. We came here this time to find a way to get Lan Xin out of there and clarify about the whole thing."


    "Alright, but you guys have to wait for a while. I''ll go with you guys after I get dressed."


    "It''s better if I go. You''re not in good health."


    "It''s alright, it''s not easy to leave from the back mountain, you should stay at home."


    "No, I want to see Lan Xin too."


    We went out into the yard, and the three of us couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Perhaps it was because the house never opened its windows, but the smell in the room was unpleasant, especially when it was mixed with the smell of medicine.


    "Xia Mo, that''s fine, if it wasn''t for you, we might not be able to handle it this time." Liu Yihong said as he looked at me.


    "I''m speaking the truth, unlike some people who only know how to lie."


    Creak. The door at the back opened and the old couple came out. The woman was carrying a bag that seemed quite heavy.


    "Get in first."


    Liu Yihong''s car could be considered to have a relatively large space. The man would sit in the front while the three of us would sit in the back. Along the way, the woman would tightly grip the cloth bag in her hands tightly.


    With a series of bumps, the car climbed up the mountain, saving me a lot of time. I opened my phone to take a look, it''s already 4 PM, so I had to hurry, once it gets dark, Lan Xin''s ghost would come out, which would be troublesome.


    The car stopped in front of a grove of trees, but there was only one path leading up, and we had no way to get there, so we got out of the car.


    "Auntie, let me carry it for you."


    "It''s fine, I can move it."


    I walked over and touched the bag the woman was holding. I felt that the bag was very hard, so the woman quickly dodged it.


    The rest of us went up. The mountain was not very high, and almost all the way up to the sun were planted with corn. We followed the path on the side of the mountain until we reached the back of the mountain.


    From far away, one could see a bunch of big and small soil inside the grass. This should be the cemetery, as people would usually bury their dead together. However, it was not a good thing to bury them here.


    Even though this place was a mountain, there was almost no sunlight. This was the so-called Yin Acupoint. If a dead person was buried here, it would be easy to cause a ghost.


    Liu Yihong looked to his side and I saw that he was frowning. "What a heavy Yin Qi."


    "You can see it?" He should be bragging. It was very simple, he could not even see Yin Spirit nor was there a need to talk about anger. He had heard before that those true experts could judge a place''s quality based on the strength of their qi and the way they walked towards it.


    He just smiled and didn''t answer, and I didn''t want to keep digging him out. Soon, we stopped at a grave, and at that moment, the woman quickly opened her bag and took out everything inside.


    The things that the woman brought felt like they were even more complete than things brought by Taoists. As the incense was lit, the woman squatted down and recited, "Lan Xin, eat, it''s all what you like."


    "Daoist Priest."


    I shouted, and an incredible scene took place before my eyes. The apple on top of it was rapidly shrinking.

 C40

    The apple that the woman took out from her bag was big and red, and then she squatted on the ground, and placed the pastries in front of Lan Xin''s grave along with it. This was how the strange scene happened.


    The apple quickly shriveled up and the flesh inside disappeared, leaving only shriveled skin. It was as if something had forcefully sucked it dry.


    "Strange."


    Liu Yihong was attracted by my shouts and looked at the disfigured apple in front of him. Lan Xin''s parents'' faces had also turned deathly pale, and Gao Ming stood there watching. After experiencing all these, their brilliant thoughts were slowly changing as well, the reason was very simple, because they couldn''t be seen, so they thought they didn''t exist.


    "Has this happened before?"


    "No, never. Because I''m not well, I haven''t been here for a while. I just bought some stuff and was ready to come when you guys came."


    "This is difficult. We can only open the coffin." Liu Yihong frowned, in truth, I am not confident this time.


    "No."


    Upon hearing that we were going to open the coffin, Lan Xin''s father''s face immediately changed, the people here are still conservative, they think that opening the coffin will affect the dead, and might even harm the family.


    "Great sir, for this, we have said everything, Lan Xin has already become an evil spirit, there must be a reason behind this, if we do not open the coffin, we can only wait for her to come out and harm us, at that time, not only the people of the town, the three of us will be in trouble. Furthermore, it is very possible that Lan Xin was killed by someone. " After I finished speaking, I looked at the old couple in front of me. I could understand their feelings, but we were also worried. We watched as the sun continued to rise towards the west.


    "Impossible. The police examined it and said that it was accidentally thrown in and drowned."


    I coughed and then pulled Gao Ming over. "He''s the police, if all the cases were solved by the police, there wouldn''t be any ghosts or ghosts in this world, Lan Xin, if your anger is unquenchable, find this person."


    Just as he finished his sentence, a gust of wind rose up from the ground, followed by a series of shrieks. The wind blew up the dust and leaves on the ground, and surrounded Gao Ming.


    Thus, sometimes, I really can''t speak carelessly. Suddenly, I recall that fellow who was knocked down by a big shot on his way to the police station. Even though his anger is vented, he is still a human life after all.


    Of course, that was just a coincidence. If my mouth really had such venom, then it would really be released. Even those rich and powerful people would come and curry favor with me.


    From the looks of it, Lan Xin''s parents were also a little superstitious. If not, they would not have brought so many candles and burnt paper with them.


    The gust of wind had finally passed by, cleverly dusting his clothes, making him look like a mess. Although this was a mountain, there was basically no wind, so the gust of wind from earlier was still rather strange.


    Looking at that brilliant and tragic appearance, I still felt a bit sorry for myself.


    "Fine."


    Lan Xin''s father finally agreed. Liu Yihong and Zhi Zun went back to the car to take their tools, and when they came, they brought those folded spades. Opening coffins is hard work, with a man here, there''s no need for me.


    I pulled Lan Xin''s mother to the side, because she had been crying non-stop. There was a tree at the side of the cemetery, and when we walked under the tree, the woman finally started talking about Lan Xin.


    Because her family''s conditions were ordinary, after entering university, she had to rely on herself to work, and could basically get all kinds of scholarships. It was possible that because her parents were not well, Lan Xin gave up the chance to apply for a job at Wind And Thunder Building.


    "Lan Xin has told you about matters at work?" I asked.


    The woman shook her head, "No, the two of us don''t have much of a culture. Furthermore, Lan Xin has always lived at the company and rarely came back.


    I nodded. By this time, the three men had already started digging, and it would be some time before they could see the coffin. At that time, they suddenly wanted to go to the toilet.


    I looked around and saw that it was beside the cemetery. Even though there was tall grass growing on top of the cemetery, I still felt that it was no good. "Auntie, you stay here a bit. I need to go to the toilet."


    I can only run down. When we came here, we passed a forest, so there shouldn''t be anyone there. Sometimes, it''s really troublesome for women to go out and do business.


    I looked around. At this moment, there was definitely no one here. To be honest, I was still a little afraid, so I just took a few steps forward and squatted down.


    "Who is it?"


    Just as I squatted down, I suddenly felt like there was someone there. That feeling was very strange, if it was in that sealed space, I definitely would not have felt this way. It was very spacious here, the trees were not as dense as I had imagined.


    I pulled up my pants and looked around me quickly. There was no one there, just the shadows of the sun on the trees, and I could just barely make out the three of them through the gaps in the trees.


    It must be because I was too nervous. This kind of nervousness isn''t only due to the cemetery behind us. Due to my upbringing, my body can''t be seen by others. Even in this environment, I would still feel an inexplicable sense of nervousness if I used to go to the toilet.


    I squatted down again, trying to get it over with faster and faster. I bit my lip, and then a stream of water ran between my legs, and I looked down to see it.


    I stood up. I knew very well that I hadn''t been able to piss at all at that time, so where did that water come from? I quickly turned around and saw that there was no one on top.


    As I stood there, the flow of water suddenly increased. One stream became two, then four, and the flow became larger and larger.


    I turned around and ran towards the back. My feet felt like they had been grabbed by something. I lay on the ground. It was definitely useless to shout at this moment. I was too far away for them to hear me.


    There was a tree next to me, and I hugged it hard, feeling as if something were grabbing at my feet.


    "Let go."


    I shouted and kicked recklessly. The feeling in my feet immediately disappeared and in the next moment, I got up from the ground and dashed out of the forest.


    "Child, are you alright?"


    I didn''t dare to look back. I didn''t know what had happened. I only knew that I had experienced an extremely strange scene in the forest.


    It was just as Liu Yihong said, it was heavy with Yin Qi. This graveyard was built on the dark side of the mountain, so I ran over to the tree and gasped for breath, "It''s fine."


    It''s no wonder. I''m so unlucky these days to be able to drink cold water and fill my teeth. Now that I''ve been peeing, I can''t even feel anything anymore. When I saw Gao Ming wave at me, I quickly walked over.

 C41

    This damned place is pretty creepy. Because it''s a graveyard, so it''s not an exaggeration to call it a ghost place. I put my hand on the tree trunk and took a few deep breaths. Finally, I calmed down.


    I didn''t tell anyone about the scene in the forest. A long-haired ghost girl is hard to deal with, but if I tell anyone now, it will only increase the pressure. Don''t forget, among the three of us, one is a cop who can''t see the ghost at all, one is an unranked Taoist, and the other one is me.


    I saw that the three of them had stopped, that they should have dug more or less, and I hurried over and saw the dark lid of the coffin in the distance. In the countryside, coffins were commonly known as "ten pages of tile" or "ten pieces of wood". They were usually made of ten pages of wood, but they were also made of twelve pages of wood. They were commonly known as "twelve yuan".


    The coffin for the dead was also called a coffin, and the cart for the dead was called a hearse. Even the sign over there was called a spirit carriage, so this was passed down by the ancestors. This is why those things I saw were called Yin Spirit s.


    This was just an ordinary coffin. I looked at the sky and felt that the sun was setting very quickly today. "Open it, what are you waiting for?"


    In truth, they paid attention to the number and depth of the nails, so they didn''t introduce it here.


    When I was young, in the countryside, adults would have to go and work on the ground at that time. Children ran all over the mountains and fields, and I remember one time when I saw them returning from the mountains, they were holding a few pieces of black nails in their hands.


    After a while, something happened in the village, and then my grandmother told me that someone brought back something ominous that had a corpse smell on it and that people would get sick if they touched it.


    As the nails were removed from the coffin, the lid of the coffin moved. Just in case, Liu Yihong took out all of his things and laid them out neatly.


    "Where''s the formation?"


    "What formation?" Liu Yihong looked at me.


    "Don''t pretend to be stupid. You said it yourself, this female ghost is too fierce. We must use a formation to accept her." I was a little anxious, feeling that I was tricked by the Taoist this time.


    "No need, she has already been injured by me. Furthermore, we have found her corpse. Don''t worry, with Brother Hong here, we can deal with it easily."


    Liu Yihong patted his chest to make sure that he got the right one, Gao Ming and Lan Xin''s father were already pushing the coffin lid, the time was too tight, the only thing I can do now is this, I took two talismans from the Taoist''s hands just in case.


    "Ah!"


    I heard Lan Xin''s father yell, and at this moment, most of the coffin''s lid had been pushed open, so Liu Yihong and I immediately ran over. He was carrying a peach wood sword in his hands, and I was obviously faster than him.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The brilliant reaction this time was not bad, because in my mind, brilliant is the kind of guy who is particularly cowardly.


    I once again overestimated this guy, Gao Ming curiously looked at Lan Xin''s father, then walked forward a few steps, taking the opportunity to take a look inside.


    At almost the same time, a brilliant shout rang out, and he quickly retreated backwards. From that angle just now, he couldn''t see what was inside, which was why he was so calm.


    "Strange."


    When the Taoist and I came to the open coffin, we could see through the gap in the lid of the coffin that a white bone was visible. If a person died, the meat would definitely rot, which was nothing, but the most frightening thing was that the hair on the skull was still there, so what we saw was a skeleton with hair on it.


    Those hair was very black, even darker than the best. After a person died, there was no way to provide nutrition, and their hair and flesh would be decomposed by bacteria. This was common knowledge, and eventually even their bones would rot.


    This was why people would encounter ghost fires when they were walking around the cemetery at night. If there really was a ghost, they would have already come out to harm them. There was no need to make such a small trick to scare people.


    "Open." Liu Yihong''s expression became a little grave. He still vividly remembered his previous experiences, that long-haired ghost girl''s method was to have these hair, which could quickly grow longer and even become endless.


    "Brilliant." I shouted. At this moment, Gao Ming was slowly approaching us from behind. It was daytime, so there was no need to be afraid. As the three of us exerted our strength, the crevice on the coffin lid widened once again.


    "What is this?"


    Lan Xin was only dead for a year. In just a short year, if the corpse was placed in a coffin, it wouldn''t have rotted so fast, because the city I live in is still a little cold in the winter. Normally, at this kind of temperature, corpses would take at least three years to completely turn into white bones.


    At this moment, other than the strange hair, all the bones had turned into white bones. There were even bite marks left on the bones.


    It couldn''t be a beast, since its corpse was buried in a sealed coffin. Then, how did the bite marks on it come about?


    This was likely the reason why Lan Xin''s corpse turned into bones.


    Liu Yihong frowned as he looked closely. After that, he shook his head, "I''m not sure. I looked helpless. I didn''t need her to say it, I could already see it.


    "What do we do now?"


    Lan Xin''s parents were both watching by the side and the coffin was already opened. Although there was something strange about it, I do not know what to do next.


    "I have to burn these hairs."


    Liu Yihong finished speaking, and I nodded. This method was not bad, if it was a human, you would feel that it was strange that they did not have hair, but now that it was the complete opposite, a white bone with more hair, it made people''s hair stand on end.


    I agree with the Daoist Priest''s words. If my head gets feverish, it would be equivalent to crippling the methods of a female ghost. I don''t need to be afraid even if I were to appear again.


    "Then what are we waiting for?"


    I took a step to the left, just in time to block Lan Xin''s parents from seeing me from behind. At that time, I thought that since the Taoist priest had already taken out the fire, they might as well burn it first to avoid trouble.


    I saw that the Daoist stood there and started to recite. I didn''t know what he was reciting, but it should be some sort of scripture that seemed to transcend the limits. Standing behind him, I could only worry; the more it was like this, the more he could not finish reciting.


    Finally, I saw the Daoist priest use the talisman to light a fire. Just as he was about to bend down and burn those hair, a chilly wind blew, causing the flames in the Daoist priest''s hand to instantly extinguish.


    At this moment, I saw a shadow appear in front of the coffin. Her long hair covered most of her face, and her eyes were especially frightening. Her original white color had turned blood-red.


    The sun just so happened to set, the Daoist Priest and Gao Ming did not realize that Lan Xin was standing right in front of them.


    The Daoist Priest took out another talisman. As he waved his hand, the talisman ignited again, and at almost the same time, Lan Xin''s two hands grabbed at the Daoist Priest''s neck.


    I rushed over, but it was already too late to remind her. With a talisman in my hand, just as I was about to rush towards Lan Xin, a hand reached out from the coffin. That hand was extremely small, but its strength was extremely strong.

 C42

    That was especially sudden. I ran over to deal with the female ghost, and although the Daoist Priest noticed me, he couldn''t see me. He didn''t expect me to be caught in the coffin, and with a ''bang'', the lid of the coffin closes, causing the entire space to instantly turn black.


    My hands and feet were pushing against the coffin together, but I couldn''t move it at all. The lid of the coffin was heavy, and my mood could be imagined how a living person was actually carried into the coffin by a Yin Spirit.


    To be honest, although he was captured, it was quite comfortable lying inside.


    Catch him! I thought of that hand, and I stepped back quickly, touching the edge of the coffin, and curled up there.


    I had the talisman in my hand, and I couldn''t believe that there was another one in the coffin. I opened my eyes wide, trying to see what was hidden in the darkness.


    However, this was simply impossible. This was the limit of humans, especially in such a pitch-black environment. Humans'' bodies were simply unable to compare to animals. Of course, the most outstanding aspect about humans was their intelligence.


    "Brilliant! Damned Taoist, save me!"


    They should have seen me being taken into the coffin, I said, my voice trembling slightly. The space is too small, and the black hand could appear at any moment.


    If I was in that kind of empty space, even if I couldn''t beat Liu Yihong, I would still be able to run, but I can''t right now. There''s only so much space, and fortunately, I managed to get two talismans from Liu Yihong''s hands in advance.


    I stretched out my hands and drew back my legs. The area of the talisman controlled the entire area of my body. If there was anything approaching, even if it was just my senses, I wouldn''t hesitate to press my hands against it.


    Hehe, hehe, I actually heard the laughter of a little kid. It was very quiet inside the coffin, I couldn''t hear anything from the outside, what was Liu Yihong and Zhi Zun doing at this moment?


    He didn''t dare imagine what the two fellows who couldn''t even see the Yin Spirit could do! Now that I am unable to protect myself, I believe that the Taoist will be able to do so.


    In the darkness of the coffin, the laughter kept coming in from afar. At this moment, cold sweat started to pour out from my body. I had watched quite a lot of movies when I was free, and now, I was worried that something would pounce on me and bite me.


    I moved to the side, and with a crash, I felt that I had touched something. I remembered that there was Lan Xin''s corpse in the coffin, and when I fell in, I was lucky.


    My current location should be beside the corpse. At this moment, the fear in my heart has already reached a high point, so others have no way of understanding it.


    It was enough to be locked inside, but now I still had to accompany the female ghost''s corpse. I felt around with my left hand and found something. I felt that my fingers had just extended into the hole. It should be the skull.


    My hair, I thought that Lan Xin''s appearance was to prevent the Daoist from destroying the hair on her corpse. When we were driving here, the Daoist told us some ways to deal with the Yin Spirit.


    Rune, peach wood sword, black dog blood, child urine ¡­ However, when encountering different ghosts, one had to use different methods. The first point was to find a way to dispel the resentful aura of the evil spirits. Once the resentment was gone, the evil spirits'' souls would also disperse. If it really wasn''t possible, they could only use force, and it actually wasn''t that simple either. Even if you had talismans and peach wood sword s, if you didn''t know how to use it, you still wouldn''t be able to kill the wraith directly.


    In the next moment, the talisman in my left hand directly pressed onto the item I touched a moment ago. I felt that it was especially soft and continuously wiggled. As the talisman in my hand was stuck onto something, the entire space suddenly lit up.


    The lid immediately flew up. Although the sun had set, the sky was still bright. As the lid flew up, I saw Gao Ming and the Daoist Priest standing with their backs facing each other. One of them had a peach wood sword and the other was a talisman.


    "Xia Mo."


    I heard them both calling my name at the same time, and I crawled out of the coffin. At the other end, I saw a small shadow.


    It was a child, a very small one, and as the lid of the coffin flew up, I saw him kneel down and look at me with that very frightened expression on his face.


    Generally speaking, when a child dies, its spirit is called the Infant Spirit. This indicates that the child will die after birth. If the child is not born, then it will die.


    Almost at the same time, Lan Xin jumped in and stood in front of the child. I saw that smoke was coming out from her hair.


    "Lan Xin, enough, stop harming people."


    "I''m not wrong. If I don''t want to die, no matter what I say, it will not change anything."


    At that time, I was standing inside the coffin and looked at Lan Xin. Due to the hatred, her face had already changed.


    "What''s wrong with Su Lin? What did Wu Li do wrong? "


    "Su Lin? You mean the girl who jumped off the building? "


    "Right."


    Lan Xin shook her head, "The night that girl jumped off the building, I was right behind her. I listened to her constantly reciting a name, then jumped down."


    "Name? "Tell me, what is it?" stood in front of the window on the eighteenth floor with a sorrowful expression. Lan Xin''s ghost was standing right behind her and I had heard Wu Li talk about the experience before jumping down from the tower. Su Lin should also have been affected by the ghost girl''s influence.


    "Xia Mo."


    "What, Xia Mo? "You''re lying." After all, the person who had died was a good friend who had been with me for four years. Furthermore, this matter had nothing to do with me.


    "Why would I lie to you?"


    "Mom."


    After Lan Xin finished speaking, the little fellow behind her actually climbed onto her shoulder and hugged Lan Xin tightly with its two small black hands.


    "Is he your child?" I used that kind of incredulous gaze to look at Lan Xin. In Lan Xin''s file, I clearly saw that it stated that she was unmarried, and Lan Xin''s mother had never heard Lan Xin mention dating any boy before. Of course, this just made me feel that it was inconceivable.


    Lan Xin had a body and appearance that could move men''s hearts, that was enough. Looking at the small head that peeked out from Lan Xin''s shoulder, I could vaguely guess that Lan Xin had died, and also the undisputable resentment in her heart.


    "Xia Mo, don''t be afraid of her. She has already injured the Yin Qi." The Taoist jumped down from his seat and just as he placed his hand on my back, I heard the Taoist cry out, "Mother."


    Later on, I heard from the Taoist about the origin of the Evil Mother. Amongst the Hundred Wraiths, the Mother Demon was one of the more ferocious ones, the so called Evil Mother Ghost Demon was the one who tragically died tragically when she was pregnant, and the child in her womb would also die. Because of her resentment, the dead woman and the child would simultaneously turn into evil spirits that came out to harm people, also known as the Evil Mother Ghost.

 C43

    Mother and Child, Ghost Demon!


    I could tell from the name that he must be very fierce, as could be seen from his expression, and I also felt that the hand he placed behind my back was trembling, as if someone was touching you, especially in this kind of environment, where the feeling of having a hand behind my back was very strange.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    "I didn''t." Liu Yihong was still being stubborn. Today, he gave people a different feeling, although it was still fierce, but her eyes revealed something else.


    I think she saw her parents standing there, two old men with white hair, and now the black-haired man sending the white-haired man away.


    I coughed. Regarding Su Lin''s death, there was no longer a need to continue asking. As for whether Lan Xin was lying earlier, there was no way to determine.


    Just before Su Lin died, she had actually kept on chanting my name, and just thinking about it caused her back to go cold. She recalled the second time she entered the 404 direct broadcast room, and the two bloody words that appeared on it was also Xia Mo.


    Was there really a connection? It was impossible, and I felt like this was a huge conspiracy. From the moment I entered Room 404, I had been caught up in it.


    "What do we do now?"


    "You think of a way to dispel her anger. I''ll go set up the formation." When she thought about setting up the formation, this kind of person is unreliable. When the Daoist Priest started to retreat, Lan Xin also looked at me strangely.


    "I know you have grievances, but have you thought about the parents of those who died because of you? Perhaps, at the last moment, they changed their mind, because your resentment affected them, and Wu Li was the best example. If they were willing to jump, why did they turn into ghosts!"


    "Wu Li, she deserves it. Women are born base, for men, they can let go of everything, including their bodies and dignity. As for men, they will just lie to you and push you aside."


    "You are also a woman, and so am I. That''s because I met a lowly man." Hearing Lan Xin''s words, my anger rose. It''s all women, why do they have to belittle themselves? At that time, I completely forgot that I was talking to a ghost.


    Men are all the same, the last to suffer is us women. I warned Wu Li before, but she wouldn''t listen, in the end she made herself covered in wounds and wounds, this kind of person dying is also good.


    Lan Xin''s paranoia caused me to momentarily not know how to respond. Although part of what she said was social reality, it didn''t represent everything.


    Although society had now developed to the point where it was not for men, and women could solve almost everything, including that aspect and having children, the world had created men and women to embody the different divisions of labour between men and women, as well as the harmony and joy of being together.


    I heard a sound behind me, Lan Xin also realised that I had blocked most of her vision. The little demon had always been lying on her shoulder, and I could feel that this little demon''s eyes were filled with curiosity.


    "What is he doing?"


    Lan Xin shouted shrilly, and her hair instantly grew longer. At the same time, the little ghost behind her jumped up from Lan Xin''s shoulder, and rushed towards me along with the hair.


    It was like a child on a slide, and fast, and I saw his mouth open to show his white teeth.


    Looking at those teeth, I suddenly thought of the scars on Lan Xin''s bones. After an adult died, the child in their stomach would have no way of being born.


    Since I was born from absorbing the resentment, the ghost head became even more terrifying. I habitually retreated and saw the Daoist Priest standing not far behind me. I could see the paper money he was holding continuously being thrown at the coffin.


    "Xia Mo, stand inside."


    When I heard the Daoist priest''s shout, I immediately jumped in. At this moment, the ghost head had already rushed in front of me, and the moment the ghost head entered, the light emitted from the candles instantly connected. Only then did I notice that there were actually runes wrapped around it.


    The ghost head let out an ear-piercing scream, constantly calling out for its mother. As the lights connected, the ghost head was trapped inside, unable to move.


    "Child."


    Lan Xin also rushed over, I never thought that the daoist''s array would be so powerful, Lan Xin stopped in front of the array and stared straight at the ghost head.


    Even if it was a ghost formed from resentment, it was still her child after all. In this spacious cemetery, only this ghost embryo was with her.


    Lan Xin disregarded everything and rushed in. At that moment, I was standing inside, completely stunned, and the light rays kept on hitting Lan Xin''s body, I saw her figure becoming weaker and weaker, and at this rate, she would be directly destroyed by the formation.


    "Stop."


    Lan Xin still did not have the intention to stop. I saw a mother''s love on her body, separating mother and son like this, was the most cruel thing to do.


    "Xia Mo, using the talisman on that small one, I can''t hold on much longer." I heard the Daoist''s voice. The talisman was in my hand, and the ghost head was right in front of me. As long as I bent down and stuck the talisman on the head of the ghost head, it would disappear.


    "Lan Xin, let go of your resentment. Even though I don''t know how much pain and suffering you have experienced, but you can look at it, look at your parents, look at those who have died because of you. I believe that there will be good and good for evil, that this world has laws, that there will be fairness, and that a lot of people will need to work together to change this.


    I squatted down and didn''t put the talisman on the head of the ghost head. Instead, I gently picked him up and walked out of the Daoist Priest''s Soultrap Formation.


    "Xia Mo, you''re crazy."


    The next moment, the Daoist Priest falls to the ground. It should be difficult for him to maintain this formation, but I have already missed the best opportunity to eliminate the evil spirits of his mother.


    "I''m not crazy. I know what I''m doing."


    I passed the Ghost Embryo to Lan Xin, who laid on top of her chest with a wronged expression on her face. Lan Xin looked at me and said, "Xia Mo, thank you."


    "Who did this to you?"


    "I don''t know. At that time, there were people attacking me from behind. When I woke up, they had already turned me into a ghost. I am not willing to give up. Therefore, I want revenge."


    "Whose is the child?"


    "Sun Cheng."


    "That Manager Sun?"


    Lan Xin nodded, I knew that fellow was not a good person, one was a manager and the other one was a beautiful female secretary. If nothing happened, it would be inconceivable, I had once seen a piece of family fortune on Sun Cheng''s desk.


    "He has a home."


    "I know, he promised me that he would divorce me and marry me. Xia Mo, am I stupid?"


    "He might have done this. Since you can go back to the Wind And Thunder Building, why don''t you go find him?" I believe that Lan Xin''s death was most likely related to that guy.


    "He has the talisman on him, I can''t get close to him at all. Su Lin, she''s the girl that you mentioned earlier. Before she died, she was also Sun Cheng''s assistant."

 C44

    "Him again!"


    After hearing what Lan Xin had to say, I suddenly realized that all of the things that happened in the Wind And Thunder Building could be related to that man.


    At this time, Gao Ming and the Daoist Priest came over and said, "Gao Ge, Lan Xin''s and Su Lin''s deaths might be related to the Manager Sun. Can you think of a way to investigate this person when you go back?"


    "If there is evidence, then it is fine. After all, that is the Wind And Thunder Building." I understand that you have to have direct evidence to prove that Sun Cheng is involved, if not, you can''t casually go to Wind And Thunder Building to capture him.


    "I don''t believe I can''t find evidence."


    "Yes."


    I raised my head, and the one who spoke was Lan Xin. She looked at me, because she was Sun Cheng''s secretary, so she definitely knew more than us, "Tell me, so that I can avenge you, and let the evil people get the punishment they deserve."


    "I was talking about the evidence of Sun Cheng''s corruption. Once, I found an account book under his desk and hid it away, then Sun Cheng asked me if I had seen it before, I thought she wouldn''t suspect me, and then something happened, probably because of this incident."


    "Where is it?"


    "Under the bed in the dorm is the bed that Su Lin is sleeping on."


    "Under the bed."


    Su Lin entered the Wind And Thunder Building and then coincidentally became Sun Cheng''s assistant. In fact, she was pretty similar to the secretary, and was even assigned to the bed Lan Xin was on, if Su Lin was worried that someone would find out that the painting was hidden under the bed, she would very likely find out that Lan Xin was hiding in the account book below.


    Could it be because she was killed by someone? Why, when I saw Su Lin, she kept saying that she didn''t even know how she died?


    What exactly happened here!?


    "Don''t worry, I will find evidence and let that bad Sun Cheng get his retribution." Just as I finished this sentence, I suddenly heard a man''s laughter from below.


    This voice was a bit sudden, as this was a cemetery, almost no one would normally come here, "Very good, since that''s the case, then let''s all die here."


    We turned around and saw two people. One was Zhang Yue, the guy that Wu Li liked, while the other one was actually Sun Cheng.


    "Brilliant! Where''s your gun?"


    The brilliant one is the police, Sun Cheng is clearly trying to kill them all. This fellow has actually been following us from the start, from the moment we found Lan Xin''s file, he should have already started this plan. Unfortunately, we don''t know anything about this.


    "No, this time he came out to investigate without his gun."


    I didn''t know where the Tiger''s Power came from at the time, but I knew that if the other person were to shoot, we would be done for.


    "Sun Cheng, you bastard, it''s not enough to harm Lan Xin, and you still want to harm him. Someone like you, in your next life, will definitely become a beast."


    The reason why I said that on purpose was so everyone would hear. After all, they couldn''t hear the conversation between Lan Xin and I, and these things can''t be used as evidence.


    "It''s them that are dumb, they deserve to die. Take my money, and buy whatever you want. Isn''t that good? And you have to use those things to threaten me. "


    Sun Cheng''s expression was a little terrifying. Zhang Yue, who was at the side, had his head lowered and was holding a staff in his hand. This guy, from the beginning, I thought he was extremely useless and did not like him.


    Lan Xin was standing not far from Sun Cheng while holding the ghost head. I could see the hatred and anger in her eyes, but it was a pity that every time they got closer, there would be something emitting light at Sun Cheng''s neck. It should be the talisman that Lan Xin was talking about.


    "Murderer Law, I advise you to immediately submit your case and try to reprieve your sentence." As he finished speaking, Sun Cheng started laughing. That kind of laughter was very exaggerated, as if he had heard something extremely funny.


    "Surrender?" A reprieve? Life imprisonment? Thirty years? "When the time comes, I will be old, just like those two old bastards, what meaning is there to it? As long as I kill all of you, no one will know about this matter anymore."


    "Bastard, I want to take revenge for Lan Xin."


    Just as we were talking, Lan Xin''s father sneaked over from the side. She should have heard Sun Cheng say that she was the one who caused Lan Xin''s death, so she flew into a rage and raised her shovel and rushed over.


    The old man was too slow. I saw that Sun Cheng had turned around and aimed the gun at the old man who was rushing over.


    "Don''t shoot." A shadow moved even faster. It was Lan Xin, and the moment her father was in danger, I saw her float to the spot between the two of them, her hair quickly growing longer.


    was very smart on this point. Even if he didn''t care about the fact that the soul might not dissipate and might not even be able to save her father, those hairs still hit the elderly man behind her in an instant. With a quick pull, Lan Xin''s speed had already reached its limit.


    "Bastard."


    Lan Xin''s body shook for a moment, the bullet just happened to pass through her body, if this thing were to hit a person, they would definitely die, the Yin Spirit would also not be able to take it, when the ammunition was released, the gunpowder contained inside would be Earth Fire, and this kind of thing would cause great damage to the Yin Spirit.


    Sun Cheng is holding onto a spear, and doesn''t even put us in his eyes at this time. Lan Xin''s soul shook, and a smile appeared on his face, but the moment she rushed out to save her father, the ghost head had already approached Sun Cheng from behind.


    Even though it died, its body was still different from Lan Xin''s. When I heard Sun Cheng''s miserable scream, the ghost head actually jumped up from the back and bit Sun Cheng''s neck.


    "Alright."


    I couldn''t help but shout out. My actions at this moment were completely abnormal, after all, the ghost head was a ghost while Sun Cheng was a human. No matter what, at this moment, I should think from a human''s point of view.


    Sun Cheng took out something from his chest and bit the tip of his tongue before spitting it out. The thing instantly emitted a blinding light, and with a blood-curdling scream, its entire face instantly split open, though no one knew what treasure Sun Cheng had on him.


    "Bao`er."


    Sun Cheng turned around, and the ghost head fell to the ground, with both hands spread wide open, crying nonstop. It was as if he was a child who had been wronged, and at this time, Sun Cheng''s gun was actually aimed at the ghost head, probably because of the blood seal in his hands. At this moment, he could actually see the ghost head that had fallen to the ground.


    "Kill you."


    Lan Xin rushed over, and her hair instantly parted. At that moment, Sun Cheng let out a sharp cry, and ought to have seen Lan Xin''s face. Bang, bang, bang!


    The next thing I heard was Sun Cheng''s near crazed laughter. Lan Xin''s hair was on fire, the entire soul was trembling non-stop, the ghost head was lying on the ground motionlessly, with only his eyes wide open as he looked at his mother.

 C45

    I did not hesitate to rush over, even if the next moment, the bullet hit me! The reason is very simple. Even if I don''t do this, that crazy Sun Cheng fellow will still not let us go.


    The only thing that surprised me was Brilliant.


    Later, I asked Gao Ming why he was so brave at that moment!


    He said a little embarrassedly: "Actually, his dream since he was young was to be a cop, to capture all the bad guys in the world. But because he was young, he was always timid.


    Although there are no ornate words, but at that moment, I am still a little touched.


    At this moment, Lan Xin''s flaming hair was already tightly wrapped around his neck. From Lan Xin''s eyes, I could see the source of the resentment, and it wasn''t wrong, it was this man who had destroyed everything she had.


    Because of Lan Xin''s entanglement, Sun Cheng''s movements had obviously been affected. I had already rushed in front of him, and the moment he turned around, I kicked him ruthlessly in the crotch. had not been afraid of Sun Cheng''s attack, but he was still angry.


    Sun Cheng cried out. When he saw his face instantly turned green and his tears and mucus flowing down, he felt that my kick was extremely powerful.


    "Xia Mo."


    Gao Ming rushed over, Sun Cheng''s hand still holding onto the spear. Due to the intense pain, he knelt down on the ground, and Ge Ming rushed over to grab the spear in his hand. I heard Sun Cheng shouting for Zhang Yue.


    Zhang Yue held the staff in his hands, at the beginning, Sun Cheng had a gun, we were completely at a disadvantage, this bastard was just standing there watching, hearing Sun Cheng''s shout, Zhang Yue rushed towards us.


    "Bro, I''ll leave it to you."


    At that time, I didn''t even think that the attack just now was a coincidence. No matter what, a woman definitely wouldn''t be able to beat a man in a fight, not to mention that Zhang Yue still had that guy with him.


    "Zhang Yue, did you forget about Wu Li? It was precisely caused by Sun Cheng. "


    Zhang Yue shook his head. When I saw him baring his teeth, an extremely painful expression surfaced on his face, "Enough of that, it was all because of you guys that I harmed Wu Li. If not for your appearance, I would have lived a peaceful life."


    Zhang Yue waved the staff in his hand and smashed it towards me. I had trained in it before, and my movements were considered flexible, so I easily avoided it, but my feet seemed to have tripped on something. When I dodged backwards, I sat down on the ground.


    "Zhang Yue."


    I let out an ear-piercing scream, which was especially loud. Zhang Yue might really have been scared stiff by my scream, I saw him raise his staff, and if that strike landed directly on my head, my little life would be gone.


    Beside me, Sun Cheng and Gao Ming were twisted together, and I could vaguely see his handgun fall to the ground. Liu Yihong didn''t know where he had run off to, but this guy, who was usually looking for Brother Hong with his mouth full of questions, had now hidden himself instead.


    "Zhang Yue, you did not break the law, why do you need to help such a person? If you smash him down, that would mean killing him, and that would mean you will be imprisoned for the rest of your life."


    I slowly stepped back. At this moment, I didn''t dare to provoke Zhang Yue, I was really worried that he would crash down on me because of his nervousness. It was at this moment that I saw a person stand up behind Zhang Yue.


    Fortunately, I managed to avoid the bullet. I coughed and looked behind Zhang Yue, "Zhang Yue, listen to me."


    "I don''t want to hear it. I''m just doing it for money. If that account book is found, then my life is over. I can''t go to jail." Zhang Yue lifted both his hands, and I saw that he had closed his eyes. In that moment, the old man rushed forward from behind and immediately hugged Zhang Yue.


    I picked up the gun and threw it into the hole in the coffin. I didn''t know how to use this weapon at all, but I was worried that Sun Cheng would get it again and use it to threaten us.


    "Lan Xin!"


    I saw Lan Xin sitting on the ground, her soul was already extremely weak, and could scatter at any time. I ran over, and Lan Xin looked at me.


    "Xia Mo, you are a good person. Can you help me with my last favor?"


    "Alright, go ahead." Looking at Lan Xin, I suddenly felt pain in my nose.


    "Send Bao`er to the coffin."


    I nodded my head and quickly ran over to pick up the ghost head. The ghost head''s body was extremely cold, and the moment I placed the ghost head in, Lan Xin''s entire person floated in.


    "Find a way to remove the talisman on Sun Cheng''s body and let me deal with him."


    "I know."


    This is the knot in Lan Xin''s heart, I hope that I can help her remove it. When I turned around, was actually pressing Brilliant One down, Sun Cheng''s body was obviously stronger than Brilliant One''s, and on the other side, following Zhang Yue''s constant resistance, the old man gradually started to be unable to hold on.


    I shouted at Sun Cheng, "Sun Cheng, only I know where your account is, and the evidence of you causing Lan Xin''s death." I saw Sun Cheng raise his head, and gave me a fierce look. Then, he raised his right hand, and fiercely smashed it against the brilliant head a few times.


    Oh no, I started to slowly retreat. The reason for this was probably because I lost consciousness due to the punch, but now, it was me alone facing Demon Sun Cheng, "Don''t come over here."


    Sun Cheng was laughing. Under the dim light, his smile was extremely evil, and I slowly retreated towards the coffin. This was my true goal, to fulfil Lan Xin''s wish.


    Of course, the most important thing right now was how to take away the talisman, Sun Cheng''s talisman was hung around his neck, tied together with a red rope, probably because he was worried that Lan Xin would take revenge, hence he invited an expert to request such a thing to protect himself.


    "Let''s see where you can run to."


    I called out, and looked behind me, and saw a small head peeking out from behind a grave. It was actually Liu Yihong, and he was actually hiding there.


    I quickly retreated, this place is all dirt, I stepped on the wrong side of the ground and suddenly sat on the mound of dirt, at this time Sun Cheng pounced over, one of my legs was being pinned under his body, it was especially painful, even if I wanted to resist, it was useless. He tightly grabbed onto my neck, it was obvious that he wanted to kill me.


    I clawed wildly with both my hands, really allowing me to grab onto the red rope on his chest. I pulled with all my might, but that thing was still quite sturdy. I had already exerted a lot of strength, so I didn''t break it.


    This time, it was really going to be the end. Unless Liu Yihong was kind enough to come and help me, the moment I was about to lose consciousness, my arm suddenly relaxed. Then, I saw two black figures floating behind me.


    Lan Xin''s hair quickly wrapped around Sun Cheng''s entire body, including that ghost head. At this moment, the three of them were like a huge cocoon, falling into the coffin following Sun Cheng''s cry, before the lid closed heavily.


    My mouth was wide open, and the position of my throat was extremely uncomfortable. I felt as if someone had broken it, and by that time, I wouldn''t be able to sit up. By the time I woke up the next day, I was already in the hospital.

 C46

    As I said before, I especially don''t like places like hospitals. The reason is very simple, because when I was young, I saw some things I didn''t want to see in hospitals.


    I sat up immediately and saw the pale white light and the medicine bottle rack. Everything here fit perfectly with my memories of the hospital. I turned around and actually saw Xu Bing.


    Xu Bing supported her head with both hands. I didn''t know why she would appear in the hospital, but the moment I saw Xu Bing, I was especially happy.


    "Xu Bing, Xu Bing." I called out softly. Her posture made her feel particularly tired. I just wanted her to rest in bed for a while.


    "Xia Mo, you''re awake."


    She stood up and hugged me all of a sudden. That kind of feeling is really good, especially at this time, I really need a shoulder to lean on. Don''t look at how my nerves are usually big, that kind of barbaric looking nerves, after all, is a woman.


    "Why are you here?"


    Xu Bing laughed, "Isn''t it all because of you, I haven''t seen you for the past few days, so I called you. It was a person called Zhi Zun who answered and said that you were at the hospital, so I came over directly."


    "Brilliant! Where is he?"


    "He was there just now. He might have gone out."


    I just want to know the result. The moment I was knocked out by Sun Cheng, I saw Lan Xin appear out of nowhere and took Sun Cheng away. I''m really not sure what happened next, what happened to Zhang Yue. That bad guy Sun Cheng, is he dead or not?


    I don''t want to curse anyone, but after hearing Lan Xin''s story, I started to curse Sun Cheng to the point that he should not die a peaceful death, this kind of scoundrel should not live on in this world.


    Xu Bing and I were the only two in the huge ward, it couldn''t help but seem a little empty and empty. I knew that this definitely wasn''t prepared for me alone, it was just a coincidence that there''s no one living here.


    The door creaked open, not in the wind, and I saw a man''s head poke in, not very good, it was a completely foreign face, and as the door opened I saw that he was carrying two small bags in his hands and putting them on the ground, then turning to go out.


    It should be someone who wants to be hospitalized, Xu Bing immediately picked up the fruit on the sickbed and placed it on the table beside me. Then, the door opened again, and this time it was high quality.


    His brilliant head was wrapped in gauze. "Your head."


    I suddenly remembered that Sun Cheng had used a lot of strength to hit Gao Dai''s head a few times, causing him to smile, "It''s okay now, a little skin is broken, there''s nothing wrong with it. Xia Mo, how are you doing?"


    I shook my head. "I''m still a little dizzy, but it should be fine now."


    "No, I''ll stay here for a few days. I''ve already asked the doctor, although your body is fine, but you can''t afford to lose oxygen, you have to observe."


    "Forget it, I''m still healthy." Gao Ming, help me to complete the discharge procedures immediately. " I got down from the bed and walked a few steps forward. I wanted to prove to Gao Ming that I was fine and that I was in a hurry to leave. My body swayed and if Gao Ming didn''t hug me suddenly, I would have fallen flat on the ground.


    "Alright, listen to me. The police will be responsible for all the expenses."


    "Just say it earlier." I gave Gao Ming a punch. I was short on money, so I had no choice. The hospital was frighteningly dark now, and staying in this kind of place for a night would cost a lot of money.


    Gao Ming was gritting his teeth, but I didn''t really use much strength. I returned to my bed and asked, "Gao Ming, what happened next?"


    "Sun Cheng is dead." "By the time we found him, he was already out of breath, and his heart was being dug out." He gestured with his hand to his chest.


    As for Zhang Yue, after he was grabbed tightly onto the coffin, Liu Yihong ran out from the grave and I had recovered some of his powers. The three of them worked together to hold Zhang Yue down, then found a rope to tie him up.


    "No, I have to go to Wind And Thunder Building again." I didn''t feel anything when I heard that Sun Cheng had died. I thought that it would be great, but in reality, it wasn''t at all. After all, it was a living life, and as for that bad guy Zhang Yue, I only needed to find evidence of him and Sun Cheng colluding with the corrupt company''s money.


    "Alright, you rest for a day. I''ll go with you tomorrow."


    "Xia Mo, listen to Officer Gao."


    Xu Bing also came over to advise me, these days I have been told to eat until I''m full, and furthermore, my head is feeling dizzy, going out at this time is truly a bit difficult.


    stayed behind to accompany me. I watched him walk out before asking Xu Bing, "Did fat director ask me about this in the past few days?"


    "Not really, but I heard that the exam period is almost over. If you can''t meet your target, you might not even get your salary."


    "Test? What test?"


    Hearing Xu Bing''s words, I was stunned for a moment. In this period of time, I had been busy running away from Su Lin, completely throwing my work aside.


    "It''s the live broadcast results. To put it bluntly, it''s how much money you earned for the company."


    "Then it''s over, I don''t have a single cent."


    "No way."


    I sighed. On the first day, I hid behind Xu Bing and watched the live broadcast secretly, those gifts should have been worth a lot of money, there should have been even more beauties like Sun Xiaoke, and the worst one was me.


    "I''m not lying, there''s no audience in the 404 live broadcast at all. I feel like it''s Fatty messing with me." I thought of Fatty''s face and the scene I had seen that day, but my stomach churned and I almost vomited.


    "No, you are earning money for the company, and he is getting benefits too. Xia Mo, don''t worry about it anymore, go back and do the live broadcast properly. Now that the economy is down, it is not easy to find work."


    What Xu Bing said was the truth, and I also understood this point. The matter regarding Su Lin had temporarily come to an end, Sun Cheng was already dead, and many of the secrets were unable to be unraveled afterwards.


    According to what Lan Xin told me, Su Lin''s death should be related to Sun Cheng. It''s just that I have never understood one thing, why did Xia Mo appear in the second direct broadcast! Before Su Lin jumped off the building, why did she keep on chanting my name.


    I felt like my head was about to explode. It hurt so much, and then the door was pushed open again. Then I saw a few people carrying an old lady in.


    "Excuse me, excuse me."


    I pulled Xu Bing over, and those people all went to the sickbed beside us. Behind us was the nurse, who was holding a bottle of medicine in her hand, and very quickly, the old man placed the bottle on the bed. Someone covered the bottle with a blanket, and the nurse hung the bottle of medicine on a shelf on the side.


    "The patient needs more rest. We''ll talk about the rest when the doctor arrives."


    "Alright."


    "There are four bottles of medicine in total. When you''re done, ring the bell by the bedside."


    "Got it."


    When the nurse was done, I went out, lighter than the others, dizzy, and I got into bed and put the pillow behind me and just stood there, watching them work.

 C47

    At this time, there were many people who pushed open the door. There were those who were older than him, those who were younger than him, those who helped him carry his stuff, and those who stood there chatting softly.


    Unlike me, who would only be able to display the benefits of having a lot of relatives if I don''t have Xu Bing to help me, I can only lie here alone.


    When Gao Ming brought in the food, he was also stunned for a moment, because there were suddenly more than ten people in the room. When I looked at them, they also secretly looked at me.


    "Eat while it''s hot."


    What Gao Ming bought was dumplings. The dumplings in this place only tasted ordinary. At that time, I was really hungry. I picked up my chopsticks and practically ate them one by one. It felt like I was on the upper half of a hungry ghost.


    Seeing how I was eating, Gao Ming and Xu Bing both stopped eating at the same time.


    "Xia Mo, slow down."


    "It''s fine, I can''t choke."


    Because of Sun Cheng''s death, I still had to go back and write a complete statement.


    When he opened the coffin, Sun Cheng grabbed himself by the neck with all his might. He was wise enough to tell me, after Sun Cheng died, the hair on Lan Xin''s corpse disappeared, probably because the Yin Spirit''s grievance had dispersed.


    They could not live and die in the same room!


    I think that in Lan Xin''s heart, besides hatred, there is still love for Sun Cheng, so at the very last moment, she asked me to think of a way to lure Sun Cheng here and use her own way to understand this evil fate.


    "Fine, you can go. Remember to go to the Wind And Thunder Building with me tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry."


    Gao Ming took the empty bag from the table and put the trash inside. Afterwards, he took the bag and left. The atmosphere in the ward was extremely depressing. I wanted to go out for a walk.


    "Xu Bing, accompany me for a walk."


    "Okay, but don''t go too far." Xu Bing was worried that I would leave the hospital, because I still have to go to Wind And Thunder Building tomorrow, so I will definitely stay here today. After all, the company''s dormitory is not much better than this place.


    Xu Bing and I pushed open the door and walked out. We could vaguely hear a cry that came through, it was daytime right now, so there was no need to worry. The crying came from the sickroom beside us.


    The crying sounds coming from inside became louder and louder. It was obvious that the person covered with white cloth had already left the world. A few bystanders also stood by the side to peek in.


    At this moment, the door opened and I saw a car slowly pull out. It was a hospital rule that if someone died, they would be taken away immediately. If the body was left in the room, it would affect the mood of the other patients.


    "Excuse me, excuse me."


    Following our appearance, the corridor became a little crowded. The nurse in front kept waving at us, and Xu Bing and I kept retreating, our bodies almost touching the wall as we watched the car slowly turn around.


    As the car turned, I heard the nurse scream, and a hand came out from under the white cloth and clutched at the nurse''s clothes.


    "Ah, ah!"


    Her cries were especially lustful. It was as if someone had stepped on her, and it felt even better. When people behind her ran over, her hand disappeared.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Just now, a hand was grabbing me from behind." the nurse said in a trembling voice.


    "Where did this hand come from? I must have accidentally touched you. Do you think it''s a hand? After experiencing this sort of thing so many times, you shouldn''t be afraid." The one who spoke was the old nurse beside him. It was very common for dead people to work here.


    It''s not that I''m prejudiced against nurses, because I''m used to life and death, so it''s very easy for me to affect my outlook on life. I know a few nurses, and they can compete with me, and they all think about living a life of wealth, even if it is supported by others, I don''t mind. According to them, if you can live a day, live a day, or else if you die, you won''t be able to enjoy anything.


    If it had been another idea, it would have been understandable. I once met a person who helped me with my divorce, and she told me to watch the couple scold each other every day. Some of them even fought, completely devoid of the love I felt when I was married. It was because of this that she was so afraid of marriage.


    Creak, creak, the carriage was pushed forward. Xu Bing and I followed behind, but actually, at that moment, I really saw a shrivelled hand reach out from under the white cloth. It should be an old man''s hand, but it was quickly retracted.


    When I reached the door, I could clearly see a black handprint on the nurse''s clothes.


    "Let''s go."


    If you work in a hospital, you have to get used to the environment, and you know how to protect yourself. The doctor has three treasures, talismans, scalpels, and condoms. None of them could be missing.


    Xu Bing and I walked out of the room. For some reason, I kept having the feeling that the air here was filled with a special smell, like disinfectant, but it didn''t seem to be the same. I couldn''t help but to cover my nose with the smell.


    "Xia Mo, are you not feeling well?"


    "No, by the way, what day is it today?"


    "On the 24th, every month during the 1st exam, you will be paid according to the results of the assessment." When I mention this, I feel a belly full of bitterness, all tears, maybe I can''t even get the most basic 2000 yuan, this is clearly let me drink the wind!


    At that time, we were completely in no mood, so the two of us went back to the sickroom. Tonight, Xu Bing had a live broadcast and she gave me some water before taking her bag and leaving. At this time, I was the only one left in the sickroom.


    My face was full of wrinkles, and her hair was all white. When she was young, she should have been pretty good-looking, even with her eyes closed and her features delicate. When we went out, we didn''t know where those people who came over just now had gone to.


    "These people are real."


    I couldn''t help but complain. So many people had already left after saying that they would walk for a while. What if something happened at this moment? "Miss, can you give me some water to drink?"


    "Eh?" I turned around, but there was no one behind me, just the old woman who was lying on the bed with her eyes closed and motionless.


    "Give me some water to drink, I''m so thirsty."


    I saw her mouth move a few times, and it was actually her speaking. When she spoke, her mouth moved very slightly, and if you didn''t look carefully, it was as if her mouth hadn''t moved at all.


    "Alright."


    There was no water in the cup, so I shook the thermos. It was actually empty, so I could only open the cup that Xu Bing brought back and pour some water into it.


    "Slow down, it''s a little hot."


    "I''m fine."


    She was still lying there, and all I could do was hold the glass as close to her as I could, and then she opened her mouth a little, and the water in the glass was quickly drained. I looked at the empty cup.


    "Do you want more?"


    "No, thank you, girl."


    "If there''s anything, please call me Xia Mo."

 C48

    I went back to my bed and took out my phone. Looking at the empty ward, I suddenly felt bored, and thinking about this month''s exam, my mood became even gloomier. I took out my earphones and leaned against the wall to listen to a song.


    "Xia Mo."


    "Xia Mo."


    I took off my headphones. There was only the two of us in the ward, and I heard someone call out to me, twice in a row. "You called me?" I said to the old man in the next bed.


    She didn''t respond. With her eyes closed, she seemed to have fallen asleep. I waited for a while, but the voice didn''t come again. So I put on my earphones. I didn''t know when, but I fell asleep in a daze.


    A woman''s cry came to my ear, loud, then loud, and then loud, and there was a lot of crying, and I woke up with the earphones still in my ears and the familiar music still on my cell phone.


    I opened my eyes. At this moment, there were dozens of people in the sickroom. I didn''t know when those people had returned, but I could smell the pungent smell of alcohol.


    Why were they crying? Furthermore, they were crying extremely painfully. Could it be!


    I turned to look at the bed. The old man was lying motionless on the bed, and the pulsing red line on the machine next to him had become a straight line.


    She was dead, and while I was dozing off, a life had disappeared, and although I had seen this happen a lot, it would have felt different if it had happened to you.


    I simply turned around and turned up the volume of my phone. For some reason, that moment of crying made me feel inexplicably disgusted. Just before the old man died, the people here had all gone out to drink, and no one stayed here to take care of them.


    If it wasn''t for me, the old man wouldn''t have been able to satisfy his last wish. I closed my eyes, and for some reason, the image of the old man drinking water appeared clearly in my mind.


    When my hand accidentally touched the phone, the volume immediately turned to its maximum. I felt a buzzing sound in my ears and quickly pressed the button below. The strange thing was, the sound button didn''t work at all.


    I kept pressing and there was still no response. It was as if my phone had malfunctioned. I took off my headphones and pressed them into the cup.


    The sound finally disappeared. At some point, there was a curtain between me and the sickbed. Actually, it was just two pieces of white cloth.


    The crying outside had disappeared and turned into a quarrel, two women, not loud at first, but then louder and louder, as if because of the house.


    "Enough."


    I heard a man scold, and then one of the women began to cry and complain, meaning she had worked all her life, given birth to children and become a slave, and got nothing.


    I just thought it was funny. I wasn''t filial when I was alive, but now I''m dead and I come back here. Of course, this kind of thing is nothing new in China. The curtain shifted, and through it I could just make out the two women arguing, both fat and fierce, sitting on the edge of the bed, a man on a stool in the middle of the room, his head in his hands.


    This man is really useless. If it were me, I would have just slapped him with my mouth and then beaten him into submission. That''s what a man is. If I were to marry him in the future, I would definitely never find such a good-for-nothing.


    I turned around and lay down again. I pulled my cell phone out from under the covers and looked at the time. It was past three in the morning, probably because it was too late, and no one had come to the morgue since the old man''s death.


    I close my eyes and cover my ears. All of a sudden, the sounds of arguing and crying become a lot quieter. Very quickly, I fall asleep in a daze and hear someone call me again.


    "Who?" I asked with my eyes closed.


    "I''m so thirsty, can you give me some water to drink?"


    I woke up with a start. The voice was so familiar and so close that it didn''t sound like a dream. I opened my eyes and stepped back in fear.


    "You, didn''t you already ¡­" I didn''t go on. According to my grandmother, when people died, their souls were still nearby, and they didn''t even realize that they were dead.


    "He''s dead, isn''t he?"


    The old man looked at me, her eyes were kind, I nodded, she actually smiled, "I know, but I''m tired of them crying, ever since I got sick, they only come here every two or three days just to get my house, they are really greedy, thinking about when I was little, one person dragged two sons to grow up, and then they had to work every day until dawn, and they finally grew up and became a family, and then they became estranged from me, and it was like the meat on your body wasn''t yours all of a sudden."


    "I think everyone has their problems. At least your son will be grateful."


    "Hopefully, Xia Mo, where is your family? Why are you alone? " I listened to the wailing outside, then looked at the old man in front of me. There was only a white curtain separating us.


    If you open this curtain, and then those people clearly see everything that has happened here, and hear the words of the old man, will they feel guilt? I truly do not know if those wiped out feelings of kinship and conscience will return.


    "My parents are out of town, I''m the only one." I forcefully smiled. If the person in front of me was a human, I might not say those words. After all, there would be some misgivings and now, I felt extremely relaxed.


    "Thank you for the water you fed me. At that time, I felt like I was going to die, but I just felt unreconciled because there was no one by my side. Fortunately, you were there, so I did not hate them, nor did I hate my son.


    Never would I have thought that one of my actions would have such an effect. If, before the old man died, his heart was unable to swallow due to unwillingness, there was a high chance that something bad would happen tonight.


    "I''m leaving."


    The old man waved his hand towards me, and I bit my lips. The instant that I saw the old man''s shadow rapidly disappear, I opened the curtain and rushed out.


    "You only know how to argue, and what you did when you were alive. You know best what you do when there''s no one around. Will it be comfortable to spend this money? "


    When I shouted this, those people immediately quietened down. They probably didn''t expect that I would rush out like this.


    "What has it got to do with you?"


    The fierce-looking woman glared at me and I smiled. "You''re called Xiu-Er, right? Your mother-in-law told me to bring it to you. " After I said this, the woman ran out screaming. At this moment, everyone''s expression changed.


    Xiu-Er was that woman''s nickname. She was the old man''s daughter-in-law. She had just scolded too much. The old man could bear it, and for her son. I can''t stand it.


    To them, I am just an outsider who has nothing to do with this matter. It is even more impossible for me to know about this matter.

 C49

    "How do you know my wife''s nickname?"


    The man who kept his head down suddenly raised it and looked at me with that strange gaze. I smiled and said, "Take care of your own wife and don''t make your mother look down on you."


    "You saw my mother?" When he looked at me, his eyes were very straight, almost motionless.


    "When she was alive, you could see her every day. What were you doing at that time?" I smelled the alcohol in his mouth. At this moment, I don''t care what difficulties you have, in my eyes, you''re just a useless trash.


    Even though there were dozens of them, my presence was clearly above them. I walked over, picked up the cup the old man had just given me, and placed the thermos on the table. It was empty, completely a decoration, just like when a person cries after death.


    I slammed the water bottle on the table to the ground, and with a crash, the water bottle shattered, and I heard a cry of alarm. In their eyes, I was a total psychopath, and that was good, at least no one dared to provoke me. I went over, filled my cup with water, and respectfully placed it in front of the old man.


    It was the last thing I could do for her.


    Don''t think I''m grumpy, or even crazy, that''s what I wanted to do at that moment, whatever I liked, whatever it was.


    When I had finished, I turned and opened the curtain to return to my bed. As I walked over, the people looked at me in horror.


    The sky was about to brighten, and soon, the old man would be transported away by the hospital. I also had to leave this place, and it would be best if I could never come back here again.


    I heard a cry. It was the man, and through the gap in the curtain I saw him kneeling by the old man''s bed, his hand gripping the old man''s shriveled hand. I heard a hint of guilt in his cry.


    "Mother, I was unfilial, I was unfilial."


    At that moment, I don''t know why, my tears actually flowed down the corners of my eyes.


    Then, the two of us went out to get a police car and rushed to Wind And Thunder Building. Just like this, we waited until dawn broke. Gao Ming came early, and I was in quite a good mental state.


    This time, Sun Cheng was found dead in the coffin, and for a moment, his Wind And Thunder Building became the focus of the news, "That piece of trash, Sun Cheng, couldn''t even complete a few things properly, and now he has even put himself in the coffin."


    "What do we do now? These reporters have been blocking the way outside every day, which has had a huge impact on the building''s reputation. "


    "Call all the bosses in all of the newspapers. Tell them that this matter absolutely cannot be reported on, that Sun Cheng is already dead, and that since he is so careless, we might as well let him take all the blame."


    "Got it."


    When Gao Ming and I went over, the reporters immediately surrounded us. Maybe it was because of the police car, but they felt like the door couldn''t be opened. This was the first time I saw such a big scene.


    We came out from inside, and then saw a few Mike s that were handed over to me, "Can you leak out the details of the case? Are those dead girls turning into evil spirits to come back for revenge? "


    "The police will report this matter. Please move aside."


    Brilliant and cautious, I simply lowered my head and walked inside. At that moment, I felt someone pulling me from behind, and I really had the feeling that my clothes were about to be pulled apart.


    I did my best to hold back my emotions. I definitely couldn''t be a tiger at this moment. If those cameras were pointed at you, you might just end up broadcasting live and completely lose face.


    Finally, we pushed our way through those people and entered the Wind And Thunder Building. As the door closed forcefully, we felt like the entire world had quietened down and the number of security guards at the Wind And Thunder Building gate had increased by several times. When we entered, they looked at us with that strange gaze.


    These two days, the criminal investigation team had been here investigating Sun Cheng''s case, including the case where Lan Xin fell into the pond and died a year ago.


    Therefore, these security guards were very clear and also very polite. In this way, we quickly took the elevator up to the eighteenth floor.


    "An Xia."


    Almost at the same instant that the elevator opened, I saw a shadow float past. It was a sudden movement, but I could still see it.


    It''s actually An Xia. When I rushed over and saw her back, I immediately recognized her. She was still wearing the same clothes.


    "Xia Mo."


    An Xia ran over when she saw me. I saw tears in her eyes, "What happened to you?"


    "Nothing."


    She wiped her face with her hands. I am still a little worried, there have already been a few young girls in this place who had gotten into trouble consecutively, An Xia is also the type of girl who is especially pure.


    "Let''s go back to the dorm first."


    I anxiously looked for the account book from under Su Lin''s bed. Although Sun Cheng is dead, the case is not finished, the police need to follow the contents of the account book to make the final judgement, Gao Ming gave me a record, I told them everything I knew, including Sun Cheng''s scheme to embezzle Zhang Yue, as well as the fact that he was afraid of being exposed and causing Lan Xin''s death.


    Su Lin''s death might very well be related to Sun Cheng, but there''s no direct evidence.


    Pushing open the door of the dormitory, I ran straight towards the bed, and then ducked down. Lan Xin had said before, that she hid the account book under this bed, but that was a year ago. No one was clear what had happened in that year. If Su Lin had discovered the account book below, would she change her original location?


    I didn''t have any confidence in this matter. I crawled under the bed and shone the flashlight upwards. Little by little, I managed to catch a glimpse of a piece of paper lying on the floor.


    I crawled forward a few times, and when the light from my flashlight fell on it, it was actually a painting. I was surprised to find that it was exactly the same as the three pictures I had seen before.


    The only difference was that this time, the woman standing in front of the mirror turned around. On the drawing, I actually saw Su Lin.


    I have never been able to figure out who the woman in Su Lin''s painting was, who was standing in front of the mirror, until I found the fourth painting.


    These drawings were not painted by Su Lin at all.


    A person, no matter how good their painting skills were, would never be able to capture their expression. Just like a photographer, one could only capture the perfect moment of others with the camera in their hand.


    Then who drew this painting? The woman with long hair is the dead Lan Xin, and what does the Su Lin in the fourth painting mean? I lied down inside, feeling my body turn cold, the secrets of the Wind And Thunder Building are not as simple as it is seen by us, it''s just that no one has the guts to dig deeper.


    "Xia Mo, did you find it?"


    I heard the brilliant voice and quickly put away the painting. Then I continued searching until I found the account book in the innermost corner.


    "Here."


    The ledger was tucked into a gap under the bed, and I pulled it out and stepped back quickly.

 C50

    The moment I received the account book, my entire being relaxed, I felt that it was also an explanation to Lan Xin. Although Sun Cheng was already dead, and had lost a lot of debt, this matter still had to be clarified.


    "Give it to me."


    I handed over the account book to Gao Ming, and when I walked out, there were already a few people standing in the hallway.


    I recognized the man standing in the middle, the guy who had brought someone to our dorm the last time. He was supposed to be the leader of the squad.


    I saw him pat him on the shoulder and wave at me.


    I just smiled, kind of a response, and for some reason, I was always wary of this man who was full of shrewdness.


    "An Xia, what''s wrong?" At this time, there were only the two of us at the door. I asked An Xia just to know why she was crying when I saw her.


    "It''s nothing!"


    "Although we''ve only met a few times, if it''s difficult, don''t keep it in your heart. You said before that I''m just like your big sister, right?" An Xia is a chicken and I am a dog. In fact, she is one year older than me, but I always feel that she is one of those girls who needs to be protected.


    When I said this, An Xia finally revealed the reason why she was crying. The intern period is about to end, Wind And Thunder Building has not signed a contract with her, and the other students have all started to look for work early, of course, we can''t exclude those who rely on their parents to pull some kind of relationship. Most of them are already settled, An Xia had always thought that she could stay here, since it is a good choice.


    "That''s nothing. If we don''t keep grandpa here, then we''ll leave him here." When I said that, An Xia actually smiled, even though I said that, she was actually also very worried in her heart. Seeing that the exam was about to start, calculating the time, I might only have one last chance to live broadcast live, but when she thought about the empty broadcast and the terrifying scene that might appear from it, her mood immediately dropped.


    No matter how long a man takes to live, he should at least fill his stomach. Then, he should have a place to settle down.


    "I have to go back. I still have things to do at the office."


    "Alright, if there''s anything, we can contact each other on the phone."


    Before I left, I asked for An Xia''s number. Looking at her stuffing clothes into her bag in the dormitory, I even wondered if I would end up like this on the first of next month.


    "Xu Bing, I''m back."


    After exiting the Wind And Thunder Building, I immediately gave Xu Bing a call. After all, this was the only sister left, "Xia Mo, come back quickly. For this assessment, everyone is working hard, tonight will be the last live broadcast."


    "Got it."


    I helplessly hung up the phone. This time, Xu Bing would definitely be fine with the assessment, and my departure would definitely be a foregone conclusion. The only difference was whether I would leave on my own, or be directly kicked out.


    Since I was young, I have to rely on myself for many things. At that time, I secretly told myself, if you are afraid, if you are afraid, then you lose, and if you work hard, then you won''t regret losing, so, tonight, I must work hard.


    This is probably the first time I made up my face so seriously. I''ve always heard people say that only lazy women don''t have ugly women, and when I returned to the dorm, Xu Bing was already prepared.


    "Xia Mo, let me help you put on your makeup. With your foundation being so good, you must be very beautiful after putting on your makeup."


    "No need, I''m doing a live broadcast of a supernatural. Besides, I don''t have any fans." In our line of work, the number of fans represents the degree of support and the possibility of a future, so it''s extremely important.


    Of course, you can also buy it. As long as you are willing to spend money, the number of fans will quickly increase.


    "Come on over."


    I closed my eyes, and felt something scratching my eyebrows, with a hint of burning sensation, then my eyelids, then my eyebrows, and finally my face and lips.


    "Alright, Little Mei girl, open your eyes and take a look."


    I opened my eyes slowly, not really knowing what I looked like. In four years of college, I rarely put on any makeup, and I didn''t do any face masks. In my words, I was born to be nurtured, but my skin was really good.


    "Is this really me?"


    Looking at the person in the mirror, I couldn''t believe my eyes at all. In that instant, I suddenly felt that I was a stranger, especially her long eyelashes, which were especially alluring when she moved, and my lips were a little thick. After Xu Bing added a layer of light lip gloss on them, they became especially attractive, like a piece of jumping jelly, which made people have the urge to bite on it.


    "Of course it''s you. You''re a great beauty yourself, it''s just that you don''t know it."


    "Don''t make fun of me." I don''t know why, but even my voice changed at that moment. If I hadn''t been able to personally touch that face and feel my own breath, I would have been able to see the person moving according to my movements.


    I really would have thought that the person in the mirror was not me, but someone else.


    "Alright, Xia Mo, prepare well. Give yourself some confidence, you definitely can do it."


    "Work hard."


    I waved my fist, Xu Bing was right. Facing Sun Cheng who was holding onto a gun, I was not afraid, what did this small matter count as?


    Xu Bing''s live broadcast time was almost up, so I went to the company with her. As we were going in, Sun Xiaoke coincidentally came out from the company, and the night sky was a little cold, but she was still wearing those revealing clothes.


    "Xu Bing, what''s wrong? In order to compete for the first place with me, I''ve asked for your help." After Sun Xiaoke finished speaking, she looked at me.


    "I don''t have that many playthings. Whoever gets number one will have to rely on their ability, so there''s no need to do all that useless stuff. Let''s go, Xia Mo."


    "Xia Mo, is she Xia Mo?"


    Sun Xiaoke''s mouth gaped open, and she felt like she could directly stuff a sausage inside, adding on a Herbal Tea Egg, "What''s wrong, Sun Xiaoke. Remember, I won''t forgive anyone who dares to bully Xu Bing."


    I opened my eyes wide and waved my fist at her. This time, I guess she believed me, Sun Xiaoke rolled her eyes at me, but her expression was strange, she felt like she wanted to laugh but couldn''t, otherwise, it would be weird.


    "Xia Mo, ignore her. Let''s go."


    The two of us went up to the third floor, and Xu Bing worked hard this time too. I don''t know what regulations the company had, but the first place must be a good thing anyways. Looking at the time, I went up to the fourth floor or the pitch black corridor.


    "Welcome to the 404 live broadcast room."


    With a bang, the sound is exceptionally loud. At that moment, I felt as though my head was about to explode. I subconsciously closed my eyes and used both of my hands to cover my ears as I shouted frantically.

 C51

    Along with my piercing scream, the violent sound never stopped.


    I quickly got up from the sofa and rushed out. Was this another joke? One after another, the live broadcast failed.


    I stood in the doorway with my hands on my chest, and after about a minute, I was able to calm down. This was my last chance to do a live broadcast.


    I took a deep breath and peered through the crack in the door.


    The screen in the broadcast room was on. If it wasn''t for the loud noise, there wouldn''t be any difference. When I looked inside, I could vaguely see that something was floating down there.


    What is that thing!


    I was very curious, so I summoned up my courage and walked in again. Just as I was returning to the sofa, trembling with fear, I was surprised to find that the 404 live broadcast room was completely full tonight. This was completely outside of my expectations, so I hurriedly picked up Mike, "Sorry, something happened to me just now. "I ¡­"


    It was so sudden that I didn''t know what to say.


    "Tell us a story."


    One of the avatars swayed a little. His avatar was different from the others, it was actually golden. For direct broadcast, I am completely new to it. After all, this is the first time I''m facing an audience.


    "Alright."


    At that moment, my mind was completely blank. That terrifying story actually disappeared with that loud noise. I was a little mad at that time. If I didn''t say anything at this moment, I would have been humiliated. Most importantly, the people inside would have kept on leaving.


    I coughed a few times and decided to tell him some of the stories of my childhood. I had experienced them myself, so it was easier to tell the story under the name "Don''t go to the pond."


    When I was a child, my grandmother and I lived in the countryside. In front of the village, there was a river, the river was very clear, and under the rocks, there were a lot of small fish.


    "You can''t go to the pond up there, remember?"


    I nodded my head out of habit. This wasn''t the first time my grandmother mentioned this to me. As for that pond, I had never seen it before.


    Once, after school, I saw a few children crossing the river, but I didn''t immediately return to the village. I followed along the river, curious, probably because of my grandmother, whom I rarely played with because they always pointed at my nose and shouted, Your grandmother is the Ghastly Witch!


    I hate that! Kids are like this. When they encounter something new, they can''t help but want to take a look. Just like that, I followed behind them.


    I saw that they didn''t want to throw rocks into the water. The rocks created a few splashes on the water, which was called skipping, and that was using the buoyancy of the water and the speed at which the stones were thrown. The more skids there were, the more powerful you are.


    As they walked and played, they did not notice that I was secretly following them. In front of me was a grove of willow trees, and I saw them take things out of their bags, the kind of slingshot made of rubber bands that can be used to beat birds. In the country, there were many birds, most of them sparrows.


    "Don''t go. If you come home late, you''re going to get beaten up."


    "There''s a big bird in here, Hei Zi, if you''re afraid, go back."


    "Coward."


    Hei Zi was the youngest, he looked at the forest in front of him, hesitated a little, then followed the older children in. Watching them enter the willow forest, I also followed along, and when I got closer, a gust of wind suddenly rose up. The willow branches swayed along with the wind, as if a hand was about to reach out and grab me.


    "Hei Zi, Da Gang, Er Mao, quickly come out."


    I was a little scared at the time, so I stood outside and shouted loudly. I shouted for a few times, but there was no response from inside, so I looked back and saw that it wasn''t dark yet, and primary school in the countryside was still school early. Since adults have to work in the fields, during this period of time, it was usually a few children who gathered together to play games or hid in someone''s house to look at the dishes.


    At that time, he still didn''t know what the internet was, and the dishes were usually ghost movies, the most frightening kind.


    I picked up a branch from the ground and followed him in. Er Mao was the child next door to my house, and the person who died was his grandfather.


    Those things definitely can''t be eaten. Later on, I found out that most ghosts especially like children and then give their children some food, so once they have eaten it, their stomachs will definitely ache. In this kind of situation, the only thing they can do is to have someone constantly knock on their stomachs and spit out the food.


    I carried my stick and walked further in, the deeper I went, the darker it became. I called out Er Mao''s name, but along the way, I didn''t see any of them.


    I saw Er Mao, Hei Zi and the others standing there without moving. I walked over, "Er Mao, what are you guys doing?"


    "Xia Mo." Er Mao turned around, and he surprisingly cried, "Da Gang fell down."


    "What?"


    I ran over. Although these people would usually bully me, I was still a companion of a village. "How did you do that?"


    "I said come in and shoot birds, Da Gang saw a frog and insisted on catching it, falling in at once."


    "What are you waiting for? Go back and find the lord."


    I turned around and ran back, with Er Mao, Hei Zi and the rest following behind. Suddenly, the sky turned dark, we were still young, so we were extremely afraid.


    It was someone from the village. I threw myself into Grandma''s embrace, "Grandma, Da Gang fell into the pool of water."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine."


    Grandma stroked my head, then passed me over to her aunt, before walking in by herself. Very quickly, I saw Grandma holding Da Gang''s hand as they walked out.


    "Alright, all of you can go now."


    That was the last time I saw Da Gang. On the second day, Da Gang''s family moved away, or more accurately speaking, they moved away overnight. When Grandma brought Da Gang out from inside, I saw a very small thing on Da Gang''s back.


    "Grandma, what is that thing that Da Gang is carrying?"


    "It''s nothing. The disobedient child will fall into the pool and never come out again." When Grandma said this, her expression was very scary.


    It was the first time I''d ever been near a pool, and the last, and when I grew up I''d almost forgotten it.


    After I finished this story, the live broadcast room started to get lively. The subtitles kept floating upwards and the golden picture lit up once again. I took this opportunity to tap open and said, "That is called aquatic life. It is a life form caused by the resentment of a child who drowned in a pool of water. If someone enters a pool of water, the aquatic life will be attached to that person."


    "How do you know?"


    After I finished reading, I immediately replied and sat there waiting for his reply. Of course, I didn''t even know if it was a man or a woman. It was just my intuition telling me that it was a man.


    "I am Da Gang."


    Scram, scram as far as you can. This is the scream in my heart. Of course, I can''t show it now.


    I really wanted to burst out in rage, as if I was being toyed with. "Is there any point?!" I directly sent it over, just as I finished telling him the story of Da Gang when he was young, in reality, it was a true experience, yet he actually said that he was Da Gang.


    "Xia Mo, actually, you took too long. You forgot, I hope that my reminder will remind you of that experience."

 C52

    I don''t know why, but with the flash of the golden picture, the entire live broadcast room immediately quietens down. Looking at the time, more than half of the live broadcast is already over. Tonight''s live broadcast can be considered as a good start.


    I stared at the screen, waiting for his next appearance. Could he really be the childhood playmate that left the village that night, Da Gang?


    Actually, I have always had a question on why Da Gang and the others wanted to move overnight, and I felt that it was extremely hurried. When I went to the house the next day, all the things in their house were there, as if only they left.


    What did Grandma do in the pool that day? Why did his grandmother, who rarely left the village, appear in the pool at the same time?


    Actually, I''ve asked about this before, but my grandmother never told me. I know that she has many secrets that she has kept from me.


    I simply turned on the phone in my golden avatar. As long as he wore the kind of headphones that allowed him to speak, he could direct his voice into the studio. It was also a kind of interaction between the host and the audience.


    I heard a cough coming from the studio, probably to start his story. He was nine years old, in the second grade of elementary school, and because of his big build, he had always been the leader of his friends. Boys loved the feeling of being in the lead.


    On that day, after school was over, the children decided to go to the willow tree forest in front of the village and hunt birds. Just like what was said before, the lord had reminded them more than once that they were not allowed to go to that forest. At the time, I just thought it was just to scare us.


    A child would often challenge the authority of an adult to prove that they had grown up. They were no longer the little brats who relied on an adult for everything. As these few people walked along the river, they discovered a person following behind them.


    "That bastard followed us."


    "Should I scare her a bit later?" Er Mao said with a smile, a few children had already noticed me following behind, and did my best not to turn around and look, as they were worried that she would not follow us.


    "Don''t forget, her grandmother is Ghastly Witch." Little Hei was obviously a little scared, but in fact, most of the children in the village were afraid of this person.


    "What''s there to be afraid of? We''re just trying to scare her."


    "Fine, we''ll hide once we go in. If she dares to come in, we''ll jump out immediately. Remember, if you really scared her to the point of crying, go back and ask the lord, just say that she cried herself."


    "Then it''s decided. Whoever dares to speak of it, I won''t play with him in the future." Er Mao pointed out his finger. This was a special agreement between children, so they went into the forest ahead.


    "Why haven''t we come in yet? Are we afraid of going back?"


    A few of them laid behind a willow tree and waited. However, they could not see Xia Mo coming in from outside the forest, and just as they were about to get up from the ground, they vaguely saw a shadow in front of them.


    "Over there." Er Mao whispered.


    "How is this possible?"


    The few of them kept staring at the entrance of the forest, and unexpectedly no one noticed when Xia Mo had entered the forest, and she actually did not even turn her head back as she walked in.


    "She went in. What should we do?"


    "Follow him. Let''s go."


    Just like that, a few of Xia Mo''s friends followed behind and walked in, quickly arriving at the pond, where they heard stories about children who had drowned in the past.


    The water in the pond wasn''t as deep as we imagined. When we walked over, we actually saw Xia Mo walking into the pond.


    "You''re lying." My shouts sounded out from the broadcast room. That time, I was clearly following behind them, but in the end, I found Er Mao and Little Hei crying by the side of the pond.


    "Xia Mo, let me finish."


    I could only move Mike to the side and continue listening to his story. Actually, the so-called live broadcast is to find a suitable topic to talk about, and then interact with the audience, it''s impossible for you to always be talking by yourself. No matter how wonderful your story is, after two hours, there will always be times where you will be tired of it.


    I looked at the time. There were only twenty minutes left, and what I was most worried about was whether there would be another image I didn''t want to see at the end of the broadcast.


    "Xia Mo, Xia Mo." Xia Mo was still walking towards the pond, as if she did not hear anything. At this time, the water in the pond had already reached Xia Mo''s thighs.


    "What should I do? If this goes on, I will drown."


    "Why don''t we go back and call for people?"


    "It''s too late, I''ll go save her." After Da Gang finished speaking, he rolled up his pants and went down into the pond. The water in the pond was surprisingly cold, and even then, he still walked in quickly with gritted teeth.


    "Xia Mo, it''s dangerous inside. Come back." Following Da Gang''s shout, Xia Mo, who was in front, did not have any intention of stopping. Actually, the distance between the two was already very close.


    He had no choice but to continue walking deeper. The water reached his calves, then his thighs, and his entire body was sinking.


    At this time, she really started to get scared. The most unbelievable thing was that Xia Mo had already walked to the middle of the pool, and the water quickly covered her body, leaving only her head exposed.


    There was a thick layer of mud beneath the pool. When I stood there, my legs would continuously sink in, and because I was afraid to turn back, it wouldn''t be that easy. My feet sank deeper and deeper, and I really felt something grab at my feet.


    The broadcast room quieted, the man''s voice faded, and I wanted to hear the following story.


    At that time, they were very scared, feeling as if they were being grabbed by two ice-cold hands, and then they struggled to pull them underwater as they shouted with all their might.


    Later on, I saw your grandmother, the Ghastly Witch that children often talk about. I saw her holding a handful of ash in her hand and raising it towards the pond. That was the whole story.


    "In that case, why did you move overnight?"


    That night, I heard someone speaking in a daze. I saw your grandmother, she said, the things in the pond had taken a fancy to me, and if I stayed any longer, there would be more accidents in the future, and it would be best if I headed south.


    "Are you really Da Gang?"


    "You still don''t believe me?"


    "Alright, it''s good that you''re fine." I looked at the time. There were only three minutes left, and at that moment, I suddenly tensed up. I also felt a chill at the back of my neck, as if there was someone standing behind you and then blowing on the back of your neck with their mouth.


    "You''re nervous, what are you afraid of? "It''s time, we will meet again."


    There was only one minute left, and I didn''t have the energy to pay any attention to my childhood playmate. 30 seconds, 20 seconds, I couldn''t help but stand up. There were only 10 seconds left, what would happen next.


    "One!"


    Just as the time was running out, a single word appeared on the screen. The next moment, the live broadcast interface popped up.


    Why is it one, what does one mean? I quickly turned around. The door was closed, and the only thing behind me was that terrifying figurine. It seemed like it was gradually getting used to the atmosphere. The doll with the red bloodstain on the corner of its mouth wasn''t as scary as it was when I first saw it.


    "It''s over."


    I let out a long breath, picked up my bag from the sofa, and walked out. When I pushed open the door, I couldn''t help but glance in the direction of 401, precisely because of the girl called Ya Wen who appeared in the broadcast room 404 that day.


    "Xia Mo."


    I heard Xu Bing calling me from below. Xu Bing''s program ended at 12 o''clock, and because I was worried that I would have to go back alone, I would stay in the broadcast room and wait until 2 o''clock.


    "He''s coming." I said yes and took a few quick steps down the stairs. Halfway down, I heard the faint sound of a door opening on the fourth floor.

 C53

    I stood at the top of the stairs, and once again heard Xu Bing''s voice calling for me. I ran down the stairs, and very quickly, I saw Xu Bing standing there.


    "Xia Mo, how were your results today?"


    "Not bad, there are a lot of them, but they don''t seem to be giving any rewards." I waved my hands. It was very clear to me that for people like us who do live broadcasts for the company, popularity is one aspect, and how much benefit can we bring to the company is the most important.


    "Don''t think too much into it. This is a good start."


    "Alright, let''s go back to sleep and prepare for the new day."


    The two of us laughed and chatted as we walked back, "Xia Mo, don''t you feel that someone is following us?" Xu Bing intentionally or unintentionally stole a glance back, and then whispered into my ear.


    "Nope." I couldn''t help but to let out a short breath. I was really short of sleep during this period. Right now, all I wanted most was to keep on sleeping. It would be best if I didn''t wake up for a day.


    "Perhaps I was overthinking it. Let''s go." Xu Bing quickened her pace, and the two of us practically dragged each other as we ran back. Our dorm was the third one inside, the first one was empty, while the second one was given to Sun Xiaoke.


    As we walked in, we vaguely heard a strange shout coming out from behind Sun Xiaoke''s door. It wasn''t a loud sound, but we could still hear it.


    "Xu Bing."


    After I finished speaking, I pointed towards Sun Xiaoke''s door, meaning for her to listen.


    "Let''s go, Xia Mo, don''t worry about others."


    "You''re the one who''s cowardly."


    Maybe the three of us are newbies who just joined the company, so Sun Xiaoke is obviously quite hostile towards the two of us, especially Xu Bing. Xu Bing''s appearance and voice aren''t any less than hers, maybe her chest was a bit smaller, and wasn''t as exposed as the ones she wore.


    "Let''s go."


    I was almost dragged back into the dorm by Xu Bing, and when I pushed open the door, I couldn''t help but glance towards the dorm room''s door in the middle. I was really curious, just how did that low cry come from there.


    "Xia Mo, you''re not removing your makeup?"


    "No, I''m so tired." After returning home, I just lay on the bed, not wanting to move at all. After walking for an entire day, it would be best if I could take a shower at this time.


    "No, I have to wash off my makeup, or it will be bad for my skin."


    "Since it''s not good, why are you putting these things on your face?" I was completely pulled out of bed by Xu Bing, and my eyes were closed at that time.


    "Because we are women, we must be beautiful if we are women. Moreover, we are only young for a few years. If we don''t dress ourselves beautifully, when we are old, no matter how we dress, it will be useless."


    "That''s not necessarily true. I haven''t seen any famous celebrities in their fifties or sixties, yet they''re still acting like young girls."


    You also believe those things. After taking off your makeup, you''ll be older than anyone else.


    "Alright, alright."


    I had no choice but to go to the bathroom and randomly throw the water on my face. When I opened my eyes, I almost cried out. The woman in the mirror was so scary.


    In the next moment, I realized that the person in the mirror was me. I couldn''t believe my eyes at all.


    "Remove the makeup water, remove the makeup cotton."


    Xu Bing passed them to me one by one, I could only do it one by one according to her instructions. In the end, I washed my face clean and looked at my clean and smooth little face.


    "I''ll go to sleep first."


    "Alright."


    I quickly climbed into my own bed and curled up like a dog, sleeping almost instantly. After sleeping for who knows how long, I suddenly heard someone calling for me.


    "Xia Mo, Xia Mo."


    "Who?"


    I tried to open my eyes, and for some reason I just couldn''t. I saw a shadow flash in front of my eyes, and I tried to get up, but my body didn''t have the strength to do so. This happened to me a lot, some people said it was a nightmare, but I didn''t think it was, because it happened to me too often.


    "Who?"


    I tried to shout, but the swaying shadow was leaving. I opened my eyes a crack, and in the dim light, I could not see the man''s face clearly. I could only vaguely sense that he was smiling at me.


    "Xia Mo, Xia Mo, what are you doing here?" This time the sound was clear, and I felt a pain in my arm, and I woke up in an instant.


    "Where is this?"


    When I opened my eyes, it was actually the corridor. I was sitting on the ground, with Xu Bing squatting in front of me, tightly grabbing onto my arm. "Xia Mo, why are you sleeping here?" Xu Bing looked at me with that astonished expression.


    "Right, why am I sleeping here!" I don''t even know about this. I clearly remember that after taking off my makeup, I was sleeping on the bed. Then, I vaguely heard a voice calling my name.


    "Get up first."


    Xu Bing pulled me up from the ground. There was some distance between here and the door of our dorm, and I was sitting at the place near the wall of the second dorm room. In other words, during this period of time, I actually got off the bed, opened the door and walked all the way here.


    "Xia Mo, what''s wrong?"


    Back in the dorm, Xu Bing came closer to my bed, and I shook my head. I remembered that Ceng Jin had said that this time, I was suffering from mechanical hypoxia and that Sun Cheng, that bastard, was the one who pinched me. If I were to maintain this kind of situation for too long, my brain would be damaged.


    "I really don''t know. Right, how did you discover me?"


    Xu Bing sighed, "Maybe because I''ve been too tired recently, so I don''t mind. I slept for a while and suddenly I wanted to go to the toilet, but then I saw that you weren''t on the bed, and also wasn''t in the bathroom, so I pushed the door open to take a look, and then I saw you sitting on the ground with your hands extended outwards, and ¡­"


    Xu Bing stopped talking, "And what?" I really want to know what happened. What happened at that time, only Xu Bing knows.


    "Moreover, your mouth is constantly calling Xia Mo."


    "Xia Mo?!" My shock at the time could be imagined. That strange dream, I only heard one person shouting my name, if it was really as Xu Bing said, then that voice could not be coming from me!


    I couldn''t help but frown. What was that swaying figure? His head was starting to hurt again, and I was really worried about the repercussions. Both of my hands forcefully knocked on his head a few times.


    "Xia Mo, stop thinking.


    "Alright, go to sleep."


    I turned around and Xu Bing went back to bed. At that time, I actually couldn''t sleep, so I closed my eyes to think. Suddenly, behind me, there was a creaking sound.


    Anyone who had experienced this knew that this sound was the sound that came from the bed being violently shaken by an external force. When I opened my eyes, the sound was still there, and it was very rhythmic.


    I turned around and Xu Bing looked at me with her eyes wide open.


    "Xia Mo, I seem to have heard a strange voice."


    I nodded. At that instant, in the dark dormitory, Xu Bing and I looked at each other. What was most inconceivable was that the voice mysteriously disappeared.

 C54

    Between that night and the early hours of the morning, I experienced three incredible things, both of which had to do with sound.


    The first time was when Sun Xiaoke let out a low cry from her room. It was because she was always living alone, I really couldn''t think of any reason why she would make such a strange sound.


    The second time was in that dream. I heard someone call out my name, and then, in a daze, I wanted to get up and chase that person, but I was discovered by Xu Bing that I was actually sleeping in the corridor. It was autumn now, and even though I was wearing a thicker pyjamas, lying in that place would still feel especially cold.


    The third time was the voice just now, and that was enough for one time. The third time was definitely enough.


    "It''s fine."


    I was just comforting her, that strange sound just now came from Xu Bing''s bed. I was more cautious now, at that time, pretending to be asleep, and then I observed the location of Xu Bing''s bed through the gaps in the blankets.


    I am different from other people, regardless of whether you are a human or a ghost, as long as you appear in front of me, you will not be able to escape my eyes.


    That morning, the voice did not appear again.


    The next day, the company had nothing to do, the two of us slept until the afternoon, in our line of work, we were definitely eating youth, first of all young people is capital, if the person who appeared in the camera was an old and decrepit woman, of course, my description might be a little inappropriate, but those otaku who don''t sleep in front of their computers in the middle of the night would definitely be instantly impotent.


    Moreover, it also hurts my body. Every time I watch a live broadcast, it''s at night. No matter how hard I sleep the next day, I always feel that I have no energy. I stretch my arms a bit and get out of bed.


    At this time, Xu Bing also came out from under the blanket.


    "Xia Mo."


    "What''s wrong?" I fiddled with the pajamas on my body and looked at the mysterious Xu Bing.


    "The voice this morning."


    Xu Bing was timid, I had almost forgotten what happened last night, maybe because I met with a lot of things, if I were to put them in my heart, then I would really be a lunatic.


    "It''s fine." I just didn''t want Xu Bing to take this matter to heart.


    "No, I wanted to say that the voice I heard came from your bed. I didn''t dare to say it out loud because I was afraid you''d be scared."


    "My bed." Xu Bing nodded her head. This matter was indeed strange, the two of us should have slept with our backs facing each other, which was why we could hear the strange creaking sounds coming from each other''s beds.


    "It''s okay, I know a Taoist and I know a few ways to get him to come over and take a look when we have time. Is there a problem with the Feng Shui in the dorm?"


    "Daoist Priest?" I thought about Liu Yihong at that time, even though this guy is disloyal, when I was grabbed by the neck by Sun Cheng, he actually hid behind the grave and didn''t dare to come out.


    But in the end, Liu Yihong still helped Grandmaster Qing, and that was my conscience. I was really interested in who wrote those talismans in his hands, so that person''s cultivation should not be shallow.


    "Right, I won''t say anymore. What will we do tonight?"


    "It''s nothing. I''m not in the mood to do anything just because I have to take the examination tomorrow." Xu Bing hid under the blanket the whole time.


    "I don''t care at all. At most, I''ll just pack my bags and leave." I sat down at the table and picked up the picture frame that had been placed on the table. I looked at the picture inside.


    She seemed to be called Ya Wen, "Xu Bing, have you heard of her before? Our company has a girl called Ya Wen, she should be a few years older than us."


    "No, why do you ask?"


    "Actually, I saw her last time in the live broadcast room."


    "You mean the woman in the frame?"


    I nodded. "Yes, her name is Ya Wen, and she is as beautiful as the pictures. I told her about the photo frame the other day, but she might have forgotten about it."


    "Then I''ll leave it here for now. Since it belongs to someone else, there will be a way to return it sooner or later."


    "Right."


    That afternoon, Xu Bing and I stayed in the dorm and chatted until it was time to eat at night before we left. Maybe it was because of the assessment tomorrow, but in today''s canteen, the atmosphere was obviously a little heavy.


    When we returned, we met Sun Xiaoke once again. She was actually still wearing those revealing shorts, "Sun Xiaoke, were you sick last night?"


    "You are the one who is sick." Sun Xiaoke glared at me fiercely. Actually, I had good intentions in mind, I thought about it carefully today, and heard a sound through the gap in the door that sounded like someone was sick.


    "You, I''m asking you out of good intentions."


    "Forget it, Xia Mo."


    I moved closer, leaning my upper body toward her. Even if I wasn''t as big as her breasts, arguing or fighting wouldn''t be a loss. Xu Bing immediately pulled me back.


    "He''s sick." Sun Xiaoke rolled her eyes at me, then turned and left.


    "How could there be such a person?" This time, it was definitely a peaceful and harmonious society that saved her. When Xu Bing and I returned to the dorm, I was probably worried about the assessment tomorrow.


    Fearing that it might affect Xu Bing, I simply decided to hide inside the blanket and pretend to be asleep. Vaguely, I felt that someone had woken up, and it was actually Xu Bing.


    Xu Bing often woke up at night and when I went back to my bed, I could hear the sound of her slippers hitting the ground and she was actually coming straight at me.


    There was a large distance between the two of us, and Xu Bing''s bed was at the side. Thus, the best route to bed was to come out from the bathroom, and then directly turn around and go back to bed. I was curled up under the blanket, and the sound of my slippers had actually disappeared from beside my bed.


    "Xia Mo, Xia Mo."


    I broke out in a cold sweat as I hid under the blanket. The voice appeared again. It was a woman''s voice. It was also very long. I quickly got out from under the blanket.


    "Xu Bing, what are you doing?"


    What I didn''t expect was that the person standing beside my bed would actually be Xu Bing. Her eyes were very strange as she stared at me.


    I shouted but Xu Bing actually didn''t have any reaction. I saw her slowly turn around, and then very naturally, she went back to her bedside and laid down.


    I looked at Xu Bing as she let out even breaths. I sat on the side of the bed at that time, unable to believe that the voice was actually coming from Xu Bing, and from Xu Bing''s reaction just now, I could tell that she was completely unconscious at that moment. Furthermore, I couldn''t sense any aura of a Yin Spirit from her body.


    "Xu Bing, did you call for me last night?"


    On the second day, when Xu Bing woke up, I asked intentionally or unintentionally, "No. Xia Mo, what''s wrong? "


    "I''m fine."


    "Don''t tell me you heard that voice again? Originally, I wanted to sleep more vigilantly, but if there''s something I can help you with. Maybe it''s because I''m too sleepy, so I slept especially deeply."


    "I didn''t hear any weird noises. Don''t worry, what time the morning meeting starts?"


    "Ten."


    After the two of us cleaned up, it was already past 9, so we could only eat a few biscuits before directly heading to the company. When we pushed open the door, Fatty was looking at me, intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Meeting now, 21st century, what''s the most expensive, talented person!" The fatty said those words in a formal tone. He felt that these words were very familiar, so he must have heard them somewhere before.


    The fat guy coughed, "Giving is worth it, the company will definitely not treat you all unfairly. This time, the company has decided that the ones who take first place in each group for this period can travel on public charges. Humanistic consideration can be given to the family, and all the expenses can be paid by the company."


    I''m not interested, because this kind of thing doesn''t matter at all. The first in the acting group is the woman called Weiwei, who can be considered the number one in the company. It was at this moment that I realized that the company had divided the staff into several groups, and Xu Bing and I were both in the newbie group.


    "First in the newbie group." When the fatty read till here, he purposely stopped. I saw that Sun Xiaoke''s butt was starting to rise up, she thought that being first was almost certain.


    "Xia Mo."


    Sun Xiaoke''s butt had already left the chair, and then, it forcibly landed on top of it.


    "Xia Mo, quickly stand up."


    I was practically pulled out of the chair by Xu Bing, and I was really dumbstruck at the time, because I had no way of knowing that it would turn out like this. Could it be that Fatty was worried that I would reveal what I had seen that day?


    "Keep working hard."


    "Alright."


    When I sat down, I could clearly feel the enmity in Sun Xiaoke''s eyes when she looked at me. This time, the two of us can be considered to have completely shouldered the responsibility, but I was still ignorant of the fact that a person who was holding me back had become the first in the newbie group, and this kind of plot that wouldn''t even appear in a movie actually happened to me.


    "Xia Mo, you''re really good, hiding this from me all this while, making me treat you as my good sister in vain."


    "No, believe me, I really don''t know anything. There''s no one in my live broadcast room, you know that."


    "Alright, I was joking with you. Any of us being first would be better than Sun Xiaoke." Although this is what Xu Bing said on the surface, I could still see the disappointment in her heart at that instant. It''s not wrong, Sun Xiaoke is fighting with all her strength, completely using her body to fight.

 C55

    "Xia Mo, not bad, you''ve become a tycoon, don''t you think so? What''s the taste of men nowadays?" As for the reward for traveling and coming back this month, the company will give it to us. Just as I stood up, Sun Xiaoke coincidentally walked over and said with a sarcastic tone.


    "It''s hard to say. Some people might not even be willing to see it when they are naked, but I''m different. I can just casually tell a story." You can''t be polite to these kind of people. The more polite you are, the more she''ll think you''re easy to bully.


    "Who are you talking about? Watch your mouth."


    "I''m not talking about you, who''s guilty of anything." Sun Xiaoke''s face had turned green from my anger. At this time, the people inside hadn''t all left, so this kind of situation should happen often. Their expressions were especially calm.


    "Alright, Xia Mo, you have guts. Next month, let''s compete again, whoever loses will crawl out of here like a dog."


    "Alright." Sun Xiaoke''s appearance is quite fierce, and those who didn''t leave are all watching him, so we definitely can''t submit at this time, moreover, her aura is even more ferocious than the other party''s. Thus, when Sun Xiaoke suggested this, I didn''t even consider agreeing directly.


    I was really unsure. This time, it was very possible that something went wrong. I was the clearest on the matters of the 404 live broadcast room. Not to mention being first, it was possible that I didn''t even get a bounty of a dollar.


    "Let''s go, Xia Mo."


    Xu Bing and I went to the third floor, the company''s treasury was on the third floor, there were already a few people in front of us, if we could really see the difference, it would be like what the fatty said when we first entered the job, some people could just move a bunch back, while some people can''t even make a stack.


    "Xu Bing, 20160323."


    Xu Bing walked over and gave her number. The person inside had our information, I saw the person sitting inside look at Xu Bing, and then began to type a list.


    "Sign."


    I took a peek at the list. Xu Bing has more than 8,000 yuan, but in our city, this kind of income is pretty good. After all, we are still newbies.


    "The salary goes directly to the card."


    "Okay, thank you." Xu Bing revealed a smile on her face. After all, this was her first time getting a salary.


    "So many!"


    I took a look at my list. The number on the front is 5, and there are actually four digits behind it, but I noticed that there are no gaps in the middle, so even though my math isn''t particularly good, I''m still clear on what these numbers represent. There''s actually over 58,000 digits, which is seven times more than what Xu Bing is capable of.


    "You got more than that, too. However, you''re a newcomer. This result is already pretty good."


    "Thank you." I wrote the word Xia Mo on it laboriously, unable to believe that it was true. In the first month, there were only two official live broadcasts, yet I received over fifty thousand.


    "Xia Mo, how much?"


    I guess Xu Bing had already guessed it, but the woman was more gossipy. I smiled.


    "So much. That is to say, your monthly reward to this audience is at least a hundred thousand yuan."


    "Is it that exaggerated?"


    "Of course, the company''s rules are to give gifts and give 50% of the reward."


    I nodded. I really couldn''t imagine where those hundred thousand gifts had come from. Although the live broadcast room 404 was a little scary, at least it had brought me some benefits.


    "One!"


    I suddenly thought of the number that appeared at the last moment, as if it was a sign that I would be able to get first place in this examination. I frowned. If it was, then the powers of the fellow who had been left in the broadcast room were indeed sufficient.


    "Xu Bing, I''ll treat you to a movie, and then we''ll have a good meal."


    "Of course, you''re a rich woman now."


    "Let''s go, stop making fun of me. You will definitely have more than me next month. Of course, I only need to have more than Sun Xiaoke that vixen." It was like when I first came here. Although it wasn''t as dignified as those big companies, as long as I worked hard, I would definitely be able to get something in return.


    The two of us went back to the dormitory to pack up a little, then we took a taxi. The salary we received felt really different.


    The two of us first made a trip to the bank, looking at those red bills that were constantly heading out, we felt really good. "Let''s go, have a big meal."


    "Do you have a three-pound lobster?"


    "Nope."


    Of course, this was just a joke. Xu Bing and I went to a Korean barbeque restaurant, and it was quite authentic, as most of the waiters there were Korean citizens.


    After we''ve eaten our fill, we''ll go shopping. Shopping is definitely a woman''s welfare. We''ll relax after relieving the pressure. Especially when we think about the salary that we''ve just paid, we definitely won''t mistreat ourselves.


    The top floor of the mall was a movie theater. I had come here once when I was in university and 3D had just become popular. When we went to see it, we were especially shocked because it was the most advanced screening equipment. Then for some reason, it was redecorated and only officially opened in May.


    "I''m a little tired, Xu Bing. Why don''t we go watch a movie first."


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you."


    "Let''s go."


    The two of us climbed up the escalator, laughing and talking as we walked up the escalator. Suddenly, the escalator stopped, and a sharp scream came from the front. I had seen some reports on the internet regarding the escalator in the shopping mall, something about eating a escalator, and also some videos.


    Fortunately, the escalator had only stopped moving. Xu Bing and I were right in the middle, unable to go up or go down. It was especially awkward as I saw a few people at the bottom already start to run down, then stand to the side and watch the fun.


    "Xia Mo, let''s go down as well."


    Just as I was about to turn around, the escalator suddenly moved. Luckily, my hand had grabbed the side of the escalator, otherwise I would have definitely fallen straight down, which would have been a temporary failure that would have been repaired very quickly. Under such circumstances, the first reaction of a person would have been to take advantage of the moment when the escalator stopped and run down, which was human instinct, because you didn''t know what would happen next.


    I let out a long breath, and the moment I looked up, I saw a woman in a red dress following closely behind a woman holding a child.


    The red dress was especially eye-catching. If you walked on the street and saw someone wearing this, you would definitely stop and take a few more glances. It wasn''t that they looked nice, but that they felt particularly awkward.


    "Xia Mo, what''s wrong?"


    "I''m fine."


    As the people in front turned around, the woman in red also disappeared.


    Xu Bing and I went up another escalator. The cinema was on the seventh floor, and we were at the fourth floor, so we had to go up the escalator three times to reach the top floor.


    Once again, I climbed the ladder. I couldn''t help but glance at the location of the escalator where the accident had occurred, because I saw a black handprint where the handle of the upper escalator had been.

 C56

    We successfully made our way up to the seventh floor, which was already packed with people. Xu Bing and I went to the front of the screen to look at the movie catalog that was being played today, and we saw that most of the movies that were being shown in the movie theaters didn''t have much of a reaction, so the theory was simple.


    These were all movies imported from overseas, such as the X-Men, Demon Beasts, and the Captain of the United States. It was a big movie anyway, so there would definitely be no problem with the picture, "Xia Mo, which one are you looking at?


    I shook my head. At the time, I didn''t have any thoughts at all, the closer the better. If I had to wait one to two hours here, it would be very late when I returned to the company. Our company''s position is too far away, so the two girls aren''t safe.


    Suddenly, a doll pops out of the screen, wearing human clothes as it sits on a chair. The doll''s eyes are actually moving, and the corner of my mouth is slightly raised. I suddenly thought of the terrifying doll in the broadcast room 404.


    "Just look at this."


    I quickly rushed over, because there were less than ten minutes until the start of the match, Xu Bing didn''t have time to react at all. I had already rushed over, directly handing over the money, and reported the movie''s name and time.


    "Sorry, there are no seats available. We can watch the next match."


    "Aren''t there two empty?" I pointed to the middle seat. If it was sold, there would be signs on the seats, and the two seats were obviously empty.


    "This is an appointment."


    At the time, I really felt a little disheartened. I was the kind of person who loved watching horror movies, but now, China''s horror movies were really appalling. It didn''t matter if there was a ghost or a ghost, I couldn''t help but be distracted and make bad movies everywhere.


    I still didn''t give up. There were only five minutes left until the opening, and as I stood there waiting, I didn''t believe that if the seats were empty after the opening, I wouldn''t be sold.


    As time passed, I kept looking up. The time displayed that the Spirit Puppet Contract had already begun, "The person who opened the match did not appear. The appointment will be cancelled automatically. Now, you can sell it to me, right?"


    "Sure."


    These booking seats were usually reserved for special customers, such as advanced VIP. As long as one made a phone call, they could be booked in advance. However, according to the rules of the movie theater, once the booking started, the booking was automatically cancelled.


    The movie has already started, and according to my previous experience, the most elite parts of a movie are mostly the first two parts, and the end two parts. If I miss this, then it looks like there''s no meaning to it.


    "Xia Mo, why are you looking at this?"


    We ran to the front of Projection Room 4 and Xu Bing found the title of the movie, "You are too timid, you should watch some movies like this."


    The light inside had already been extinguished, and it was especially dark. The movie screen showed a fortress, and a woman was standing at the entrance, knocking lightly on the door.


    "Excuse me."


    Xu Bing and I quickly went inside, and then, we found two seats in the middle. At this moment, I realized that there was actually a person sitting on top, and it looked like a couple.


    "Please, step aside. This seat is ours."


    "Isn''t there a seat beside it!" The woman chewed popcorn in her mouth. She sounded weird when she spoke, and that''s the kind of person I hate the most. If you talk properly, it doesn''t really matter what you do.


    "The position is ours."


    My voice immediately rose. At this moment, I could clearly feel the gazes from the surroundings gathering towards me. Of course, I wasn''t afraid. Furthermore, I wasn''t famous or famous, so I wasn''t afraid of this.


    "Enough, Xia Mo."


    Xu Bing pulled me, but the seat is actually right beside, I just can''t get used to it, the woman did not make a sound, if it was outside, she would definitely say something, why would I let you sit? This is a cinema, quarreling at this time, it would definitely affect the others.


    I really don''t know what''s going on with people these days, but they love to show off their love and concern in places with many people. There aren''t enough small forests or corn fields, but their faces are as big as a bus or a subway.


    "Damn."


    I scolded her in a low voice, trying to vent my anger, because after what happened last time, I can''t just casually curse people. If it wasn''t for my crow''s beak, it was really very evil, the guy who got hit by the car and Sun Cheng, the two people I cursed both died.


    The gate of the castle opened and an old couple walked out. For some reason, foreigners always liked to cause trouble in the castle, probably to highlight the terrifying atmosphere.


    Xu Bing sat between me and the woman, and I could feel that she was afraid, because she had been holding onto my arm the entire time. I had seen this movie and it didn''t have the picture of eating blood like in the American zombie.


    Soon, the main character of the story appeared to be a doll that was about the same age as a teenager. The main job of the American girl, Greta, was to take care of this doll that looked like a ceramic doll.


    "Remember these ten rules, do not violate them for even a day, or else they will bring about harm."


    1. Unable to receive visitors


    Never leave Brahms alone


    3. Refrigerator for three meals a day


    4. Never hide Brahms'' face


    Read stories to Brahms before bed


    6. Play music loudly


    7. Cleaning the mousetrap


    8. The delivery man can only be Malcolm.


    Brahms must not leave home


    10. Kiss and say good night before bed


    The old man spoke with great seriousness, as if he were warning that the old couple were going on holiday, and that Brahms was the doll.


    After the old man left, the girl quickly forgot all about the rules. Soon after, strange things happened, strange phone calls, strange noises, and even when she woke up, she found that even her sleeping position had changed and her life was threatened.


    Everything that happened in the ancient castle was actually related to that figurine.


    The old couple''s bizarre suicide added a touch of horror to the film, and I couldn''t understand why there was no sadness in their faces when they drowned.


    "Xia Mo, let''s go." Xu Bing had almost always covered her eyes with her hands and did not dare to look. She still wanted to look.


    Because this Hollywood thriller is really very good, whether it''s sound effects, scenes or anything else, it''s almost perfect.


    Looking at the expressionless doll on the movie screen, I saw loneliness in him at that moment. That feeling was really similar to when I was a child.


    Seeing that woman unable to endure the mental torture, I rushed out of the door like a lunatic. That figurine stood there and silently watched as the pitch-black ancient castle doors closed, and at that moment, I felt a burst of bitterness in my heart. The entire story doesn''t have a right or wrong, it was just a love giving in a wrong way, which eventually resulted in a bad outcome.

 C57

    Following the scene of the movie ending, the people sitting on the side started to pack up their stuff and leave. It should be said that this was one of the more classic movies that I had seen before.


    Of course, not everyone could understand the lonely and paranoid nature of a puppet''s heart.


    Because of his lack of love, he stubbornly believed that as long as he killed someone, he could stay by his side forever. Therefore, killing became a way for him to express his love.


    The lights in the movie theater went on, and I finally saw the face of the girl next to me. The year was similar to mine, with that kind of exaggerated makeup, especially the face, which was especially white when wiped. It felt like a layer of plaster was stuck on it, ready to fall off at any moment.


    "Trouble, give way."


    The movie had already ended and the two fellows were still stubbornly not willing to leave. The most important thing was that their legs just happened to be in the way between Xu Bing and I, and after I finished speaking, I saw the woman pull her leg back a little, so that space was barely passable.


    Forget it, there''s no need to be so unlucky with this kind of person. I pulled Xu Bing and walked out, and suddenly Xu Bing screamed.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    I''m not afraid, Xu Bing is timid, when I turned around, I felt like I stepped on something.


    "You stepped on my foot. Are you blind?"


    "Good dogs don''t block the way. Do you think that your family owns the cinema?"


    I stepped to the side, and when I withdrew my leg, the space in front of me instantly expanded and Xu Bing walked over while covering her face. I clearly saw that woman''s foot kicked towards Xu Bing''s leg.


    This woman was truly cheap, she actually dared to make a move on Xu Bing, Xu Bing had the personality of settling this matter peacefully, even if she was kicked, she would definitely not make a sound.


    This time, I was completely infuriated. "Fuck, who am I kicking at?"


    "Watch your mouth."


    "I''ve heard people speak human words, but I''m afraid they might even spout nonsense. I''m just afraid of encountering a dog."


    I can''t forgive you, but don''t forget what I learned. If you can''t beat me in a quarrel, then you''ll be letting down my university teacher. Four years of basic training isn''t for nothing.


    "Hubby, he bullied me."


    While we were arguing, the man hadn''t moved. He was looking at the girl and was wearing a green coat. Why don''t you wear a green hat as well?


    "Alright, baby, don''t be angry."


    I wanted to laugh when I looked at that man''s awkward appearance. This woman was also very pitiful. She would act like a treasure after getting hold of such a man, if only I could find a hole in the ground to hide in.


    "No."


    The woman was quite pretentious. After struggling free from the man, she actually tried to grab at me, scratching, biting, and the woman only used three moves in her fight. Seeing her baring her fangs and brandishing her claws towards me, I didn''t hold back.


    The blow hit the woman squarely in the face. It was a relief, but in the next instant she grabbed me by the hair. This woman didn''t seem to be someone to be trifled with, and I didn''t show any signs of weakness. Almost at the same time, I grabbed onto her hair.


    "Xia Mo, let go."


    "Baby, stop it."


    Xu Bing and that man were fighting on the side. It was lucky that they met such a person. If it was a youth from the same society, he would definitely be at a disadvantage.


    I gripped her hair so hard that our heads were almost touching. Of course, my scalp hurt so much that I felt as if my hair was about to be pulled out. Thus, the strength in my hands became even stronger.


    "Let go, or we''ll call the police."


    I heard a shout from the side, and then two people rushed in, quickly separating me from the woman, and our curses attracted the security of the theater.


    "Pei, be careful. No one dares to hit me in this place. I''ll kill you tonight."


    "I''ll wait."


    I don''t believe it. Don''t tell me you have three heads and six arms, or your father is the head of the underworld, all the people on our side are so ruthless with just a few words, and then kill you with just one sentence. This is the scariest thing, you don''t even know how you died.


    When the security guards of the cinema entered, this farce ended. I looked at the time, it was time to return to the company. If we were late, once we find the old man who opened the door, the two of us would have to climb up.


    "Xia Mo, you should really change your temperament." I know that, and I also know the principle of taking a step back to expand the world. Who are you guys to handle this kind of thing, that kind of woman, I would get annoyed whenever I look at her, and also so shameless, I simply cannot be courteous to her.


    "Xu Bing, you are too honest.


    It''s a blessing to be at a disadvantage. Besides, it''s not really a loss. I nearly fought you just now, but I was afraid that you would suffer it.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you next time."


    "That''s right."


    We walked out laughing at the lights of the city and the rush of people, and we had to get back to the company dorms as soon as possible, which was supposed to be a kind of home, even if it was just a temporary place to stay, no matter how late we stayed out.


    "Let''s go."


    I saw a taxi by the side of the road, then pulled open the door and said, "Master, XXX Company."


    "Not going."


    I saw the man lift up the meter again, which surprised me. "XXX," he said. I thought he didn''t hear me, because when I spoke, he had earphones in his ears.


    "I already said, no, get out."


    That person was extremely rude, he even started to push me with his hands. Holy shit, what was going on? Just a moment ago, he was still full of anger, but now, he rejected me with his help?


    "Do you believe that I''ll file a complaint against you?"


    I shouted while grabbing onto my neck. The person smiled helplessly and said, "Wherever you want to complain, just complain. In any case, I''m not going to that place." There was no other way, Xu Bing and I could only get off the carriage.


    "Xia Mo, let''s go."


    I stood there and took a picture of the driver''s license plate. I just wanted to scare him a little, but that guy actually drove away in his car. I didn''t believe that there would still be people who would not earn money these days.


    I turned on my cell phone, found the taxi app, and got a quick response. Then I saw a taxi coming toward us.


    I waved warmly at the driver, who seemed to be about the same age as us. "Thank you," I said.


    "Serving the people is only right." He was funny. I gave him the name and address of the company, and after a moment''s hesitation, he stepped on the gas and followed the car out. I leaned against it and let out a long breath.


    "Handsome, why isn''t anyone willing to go?"


    "You''re not a local, are you?"


    "No."


    "That''s right, that place used to be a cemetery. According to my grandpa, when the Japanese devils were stationed at that place, they specifically killed people at that place, and it was especially cruel. I heard that it was not a clean place, so when the sun sets, very few taxis would be willing to go there."


    "Oh, aren''t you afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid. Besides, there are no ghosts in this world. It''s just that the place is too far away and it''s not easy to bring them back to life, so neither of you are willing to go. Seeing that you two are two little girls, I''ll send you two along."


    "Feelings are like Lei Feng''s doing good, the contemporary rental industry''s Jiao Yulu."


    With my praise, the driver in the front laughed out loud, otherwise, it would be better to learn from us, the better and the worse, Fang Zheng just keeps his mouth shut.

 C58

    Is there a ghost in this world?


    I didn''t want to argue. At least, from the day I became sensible, I had begun to realize that at least some of the people I saw were not human beings.


    When I was in primary school, I remember one time where I was left behind on duty. At that time, I wasn''t even willing to do this kind of physical work, and it was obvious that Er Mao, Little Hei and the others wanted to tease me, but their stomachs actually hurt. I couldn''t do anything about it, I could only silently sweep them all by myself.


    "Why aren''t you home?" I asked curiously.


    "You can see me?" His answer surprised me.


    "Of course, go home quickly. Otherwise, your parents will worry about you." I pulled out the chair I''d stuffed in my mouth and began sweeping the space around him. I saw him take a few steps forward and then stand on the podium and stare at me.


    I was curious about what he was looking at, and he was looking at me with that strange look in his eyes, when I heard someone running down the hall, and by then there was almost no one in the school.


    "Xia Mo, are you done sweeping? I''m already hungry."


    Er Mao stuck his head in from the door. He heard people say that when Er Mao was young, he was often sick, and in the countryside, he was thought to be shameless, but he was actually just a wandering soul. After that, he left two slits on his head, and the rest of his hair was shaved bald, saying that he could exorcise ghosts to ward off evil, so we all called him Er Mao.


    "Soon, all you know is how to play, why aren''t you helping me?"


    "You''re on leave today, so it''s good that we can stay with you. Hurry, there''s only the three of us left."


    "Then there''s one more." I pointed to the little boy standing in front of me.


    Er Mao glanced at it, and then sucked in the mucus that was about to fall into his mouth, "Xia Mo, are you sick?


    "You are the one who is sick." Thus, my current personality is definitely not something that I was born with. It was completely formed under such circumstances. If I wasn''t barbaric, I would only be bullied by those fellows every day.


    "Hurry up, or else I won''t wait for you." Er Mao turned around and ran away. When I heard Little Hei''s shout, there was only the last table left, and I couldn''t help but take a glance at the podium. At that moment, I was surprised to discover that he didn''t even look like a shadow.


    How could a person not have a shadow! Later, when I thought about it, that was probably the first time I saw those things, and then something happened to my grandfather''s funeral next door, and I gradually realized that I was different from the other children.


    As I sat in the taxi, looking at the trees on both sides of me falling backwards, the image of that Spirit Puppet still appeared in my mind. Suddenly, with a creak, the fast moving taxi came to a stop.


    "What''s wrong?"


    In the mirror in front of me, I saw the driver''s mouth open. He looked very strange, as if something strange had happened.


    "I seem to have bumped into someone."


    "Smash?"


    I looked out the window. It was dark outside, and this was a short cut to the company. There were few cars going by, but the driver took this route.


    "No, I have to go down and take a look." The driver opened the door, and I sat there without moving, but instead took out my phone. Xu Bing didn''t realize that this was most likely a trap, so she got off the car to lure us in, and then beat us up from the back.


    I took out my cell phone and found a good phone number. If I find anything wrong with it, I will press it.


    "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine, it''s really strange. Just now, I clearly saw a person cross the road, but he''s actually gone." From the look on his face, it didn''t seem like he was lying.


    "Let''s go."


    The car started up again, and for a moment I turned quickly and looked back. In the light of the taillights I could just make out a woman in white standing behind the car.


    I didn''t make a sound, especially in this kind of environment. It wouldn''t be good for anyone to say such words.


    It was a smooth ride. I paid the driver and got out, and the taxi driver drove away quickly. After this experience, there was one less driver who had the guts to come to this place at night.


    The two of us are walking in, and we''re really lucky this time. Therefore, when people walk, we really can''t stop them. The old gatekeeper is actually standing at the door, which can save us a lot of trouble.


    The two of us quickly ran in that direction and waved our hands enthusiastically. Strangely, the lord acted as if he didn''t see us as he kept his gaze on the side of the door.


    "Don''t come over."


    The old man suddenly shouted, his voice was very bright, she did not dare imagine that a 60-70 year old man would have such confidence, I was shocked, because that voice was too sudden, Xu Bing grabbed onto my arm tightly.


    "Xia Mo, could it be that we got into some trouble because we came back late?"


    "Doesn''t look like it."


    The old man had been standing at the door with his face towards us, his eyes fixed on that spot inside the door, and I saw that his hand seemed to be holding something out. There was no helping it, we could only stand there and wait.


    After about ten minutes, I saw the door suddenly open. The old man waved his hand towards us, and Xu Bing and I quickly went in. At that time, I purposely looked towards his right hand, because I really wanted to know what exactly he was waving at.


    His right hand immediately retracted into his sleeve, probably noticing my earlier action. "Next time, come back early." The Great Master''s expression was very serious today.


    "Alright, alright."


    The two of us agreed as we walked in. At this moment, it was extremely dark inside the company, especially in front of the main entrance. There weren''t any lights on, so I secretly peeked inside.


    Could this really be what the driver said, that this place was originally an unmarked cemetery, and it had something to do with Japanese devils? I didn''t dare to think further, as everyone knew that an unmarked cemetery like this was a place that was extremely secretive. Before building a house, they would definitely check if there was such an experience here.


    As we passed by the front of the company, the two of us carried our bags and quickly walked to the back. When we passed the second dorm room, I couldn''t help but slow down my footsteps. Sun Xiaoke was living inside there.


    I pointed towards the door, and then gestured at Xu Bing. At that time, I wanted to knock on the door to properly scare Sun Xiaoke, but Xu Bing grabbed my head and shook it non-stop.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    Just as the door opened, he heard a faint "Putong" sound, "Who is it?" I shouted and rushed in to switch on the dormitory light. I had noticed before that there were traces of people entering our dorm. The sound just now was like someone jumping down from above.


    I quickly ran to the window. The window was hanging, so it was impossible for anyone to come in. Could it be a wild cat or something?


    "Xia Mo, is there anyone here? "Don''t scare me."


    "It''s a wild cat."


    I smiled and placed a cup of water on the table. If there really was someone here, I would throw the cup at him without hesitation. This kind of pervert who peeps on others should be taught a lesson.


    After a simple washing up, we slept on our own. This time, I was more vigilant, so I simply slept in the direction of Xu Bing''s bed, because Xu Bing''s actions last night were really strange.


    "Xia Mo, Xia Mo."


    In the middle of the night, I actually heard that voice again. It was very clear in my ears, constantly shouting my name. I tried to open my eyes, but this time, it was surprisingly similar to last night.


    "Xia Mo, what are you doing here?"


    What''s wrong with me! When I woke up this time, I was actually sitting on the floor of the bathroom, holding a toothbrush in my hand. The toothpaste on top of the toothbrush had covered the toothpaste on top of it, and on the floor, I used a toothpaste to write two words, it was actually Xia Mo.

 C59

    I looked at Xu Bing, and Xu Bing also looked at me. I threw the toothbrush in my hands onto the ground, and then looked at the two words on the ground.


    "Xu Bing, what''s wrong with me?"


    "Xia Mo, are you sick! Should we find someone to take a look? "


    "No need."


    I stood up from the ground and when I looked in the mirror, I cried out. The face in the mirror was so pale that I could hardly believe that it was my own.


    I stood there for a few minutes, completely awake from the shock in my heart. What was that strange sound? Who sent it? Why do I have to do such a weird thing every time I hear someone call my name?!


    I didn''t know the answer. Looking at myself in the mirror, at that moment, I didn''t know why, but I suddenly felt lonely. If the whole mirror was my world, then why was I the only one inside?


    Xu Bing stood at the door and looked at me strangely, that''s right. Maybe in the eyes of everyone, I was just a weirdo, and had been like this since I was young, including Xu Bing.


    "I''m fine."


    I used my hand to wipe my face. The next moment, I was surprised to find that there was a bloody wound on my face. I immediately raised my hand. There weren''t any wounds on my hand. Why is there blood?


    Could it be that all of this was an illusion!? I can''t yell, it will only scare Xu Bing. Since young, I have already gotten used to this kind of way to solve problems, so I have to silently endure all of the pain and suffering by myself.


    When I turned on the tap, the water coming out of it was red, the same color as the blood, and I backed away in horror.


    "Xia Mo, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me."


    I pressed the tap hard and went out. A person who was used to seeing ghosts would never casually believe that there was a ghost behind these weird events. It was as if we would come in contact with different people every day, but would never believe that other people were the same.


    The next day, I received a brilliant phone call. Ever since Su Lin''s case ended, I had not contacted him, "Hello, what''s the matter?" I was lying in bed in my pajamas. I hadn''t been sleeping well these two days, so I was still feeling a bit tired.


    "Xia Mo, where are you?"


    "Hostel, what''s wrong?" Don''t think that I''m the kind of person who is particularly nosy. Last time, it was completely because of Su Lin, or else, I definitely wouldn''t have followed him to the Lansing Town.


    "Don''t talk, I''ll immediately drive over to pick you up. Oh yeah, there''s also that girl from last time."


    "Xu Bing? Why are you looking for her? I''m warning you, you''re not allowed to have any ideas about my best friend. " The wise guy would definitely be interested in a barbaric woman like me. Xu Bing is completely different.


    "That''s nothing. Where''s your company?"


    I reported the company''s location, then quickly hung up, "Xia Mo, who called?" While I was speaking, Xu Bing was lying on the bed playing on her phone. It seemed to be a game of bubbles, since it was very boring, but it was a good choice to pass the time.


    "Bro, you said you have something to talk to the two of us, drive over here later."


    "Then why aren''t you preparing?"


    "Prepare what?" I asked Xu Bing curiously.


    Xu Bing put down her cell phone, "Aunt, you should wash your face and brush your teeth before you can go out and meet people, right?"


    "Fine."


    If it wasn''t for that scoundrel Gao, I would have decided to stay in the dorm for the whole day like a sloth. I wouldn''t be able to get up even if I had to hug my pillow.


    I almost gritted my teeth and went into the bathroom. The original toothbrush was no longer usable, so I opened the drawer and picked out a new one. As the tap was turned on, a faint red color flowed out of the pipe, and one of the little things caught my attention.


    What is this!?


    I picked it up from the sink, and the red liquid dripped from my fingers. Was it rust! People who had studied chemistry knew that rust was the color of red. In most old houses, since no one used it for a long time, a large amount of rust would appear in the water pipe. Once someone suddenly opened it, a liquid like blood would flow out.


    Of course, that was just shedding rust from the impact of the water. It wasn''t blood at all.


    Why is there rust in the water pipe of our dormitory! I couldn''t help but frown. Was it unintentionally formed, or was it purposely placed inside by someone?


    I threw that thing into the bathroom and washed the things in my hands before pressing them down. This was a little strange, I didn''t tell Xu Bing, because there was no evidence that it was man-made, so there was a high possibility that it came rushing towards us through the water pipe, and it just so happened that I ran into it.


    I cleaned up a bit, then walked out of the dorm with Xu Bing. I didn''t know what Cong Ming was doing this time, but he actually let me bring Xu Bing out. We walked to the front of the company as a police car roared past.


    The sound of the police car attracted a lot of people, and I saw the window of the second floor open. fat director looked down, and the door of the police car opened.


    "Xia Mo, Xu Bing, get on the carriage."


    "Alright."


    After getting into the car, we followed and sat in the back. "Bro, what happened?" There was a serious look on his bright face, and I could tell something was wrong.


    "We''ll talk about it when we get there."


    "Alright."


    The police car sped away, and as I passed the gate I saw the man from last night leaning against it, his eyes closed and unmoving. From the moment I first entered the company, I had thought this man very strange.


    Xu Bing pointed outside the window. I nodded and I vaguely felt that something was wrong, because we just came here yesterday, and this morning, the police cars had already arrived.


    "Could it be the driver?" Xu Bing whispered into my ear.


    "I don''t know."


    "Get off the car, you''ll know when you get in." beauty policewoman, who was sitting in front of us, turned around and glanced at the two of us. Then, she adjusted her hair and got out of the car.


    As we walked in, we saw several people standing in front of the building. They must have been waiting for us, and there was a sign for us to close the door.


    I walked forward. This kind of shopping mall rents a lot of money every day. Unless something big happened, it''s impossible to close the door. Could it be that it has something to do with me?


    I frowned for a bit. Actually, Xu Bing and I had just been strolling around inside and bought two sets of clothes yesterday.

 C60

    I wasn''t in the mood to listen to the pleasantries of the mall''s leaders and experts. I felt that it was a special faux pas. At that time, my mind was filled with yesterday''s events. Recently, a lot of incredible things had happened to me.


    "Go in."


    I noticed that one of them was staring at Xu Bing and me. That person was over thirty years old and looked to be quite spirited. I glared at him and he actually smiled at me.


    Sick.


    Today, the shopping mall was unusually quiet. We got on the elevator and soon, the elevator stopped on the third floor. The man who was staring at me led the way and we entered an office.


    "Sit down."


    Xu Bing and I chose a seat at the side. Other than the policemen, the rest of them were all from the shopping mall. I was very curious about what had happened, did they forget to pay when we bought the clothes yesterday?


    I stood up and saw that there was a huge shadow on the wall. On the opposite side of the room was something that looked like a projector. "The reason I called everyone here today was because of a murder case that happened here last night. I didn''t suspect anyone, of course. I just wanted to find out more evidence that would be beneficial to solving the crime."


    "Murder?"


    "Yes, there''s a person who died, and that person is related to you. Xia Mo, why do I feel like you''re a special person?"


    "Like who?" I asked, looking at her.


    "Conan!" As long as you appear, there will definitely be a murder case. " She actually smiled.


    "Then you cops are quite busy. Worse comes to the worst, I''ll change places every day, and then come to your police station for a chat when I have nothing better to do."


    "Alright, Gao Ming, let''s continue with the case."


    As the two of us bickered, the older cop beside him couldn''t bear to listen any longer. Gao Ming coughed and signaled for the person to turn on the projector, causing it to fall onto the wall.


    "It''s her."


    The images on the projector could only be described as horror: a woman huddled in a corner with her legs apart, her face particularly white, and her eyes wide enough to feel as if they were about to pop out of their sockets. The most amazing thing was that it was the man I had fought with in the cinema last night.


    "She''s dead?"


    I couldn''t believe my eyes. First, it was better to be clear here. Although we had clashed before, I had never cursed her because I was the one who had taken advantage of her.


    "Yes, they were discovered by the building''s security guards when they were patrolling at night. They had called the police at that time, and by the time we arrived, they were already dead. From the building''s surveillance footage, we found the video of you and the dead woman fighting."


    The screen of the projector changed accordingly. I really wanted to get into a crack in the ground, but who would have thought that there would be a monitor inside the cinema, and the screen was quite clear. If I had known, I definitely wouldn''t have done such a thing in that place.


    The scene appeared. At that time, the woman and I were grabbing at each other''s hair. My expression was extremely ugly.


    "Enough, don''t release it."


    In the future, I won''t even have the ability to pretend to be a lady anymore. I heard beauty policewoman Xue Zimo, who was by my side, laughing.


    "Xia Mo, why did you fight with her? Do you know her?"


    I don''t know her, but the two of us went to see a movie yesterday. She took our seat, and when she left she used her foot to replace Xu Bing, so they started fighting, but it really had nothing to do with us. After watching it, we took a taxi back to the company.


    I remember looking at the license plate numbers of the two cars yesterday. The first was because I wanted to scare him because I refused to load them. The second was because he was safe and there were too many black-hearted drivers.


    "The police will investigate these matters."


    "Then why did you call me here?"


    I thought it was especially interesting because we had a fight in the cinema and suspected that if the police were so stupid, there was no way to solve it.


    Gao Ming coughed, "Xia Mo, don''t you think that the way the deceased died was strange?"


    "How should I know?" In fact, you still avoid me having Yin Yang Eye s. This kind of thing is definitely because the fewer people who know about it, the better. Otherwise, your friends and colleagues around you will all reject you, just like those little friends of yours when you were young.


    The camera turned back to the dead woman, who was still in the corner. As the camera turned, he could see that she was at the women''s restroom in the mall.


    "Why is there one missing?"


    "One less?"


    I nodded. "Yes, there''s another person with this woman, that sissy."


    Perhaps it was due to the camera angle, but at that time, I only recorded the scene of me and the woman fighting. I could vaguely see Xu Bing pulling me from the side, and didn''t record the guy together with the woman at all.


    "Call up that video again."


    Xue Zimo then covered her mouth and laughed, the entire scene from beginning to end was actually filled with fights, and the scenes that were shot on screen, including the moment I grimaced, were all captured. That kind of feeling was as though it was purposely directed at me.


    The man didn''t appear on the screen, and I could see that the man sitting across from me had been recording it all along, so you mustn''t speak carelessly at this time. According to the police, these were all testimonies for the future.


    "Xia Mo, can you tell me more about that man, his appearance, his characteristics, and his age?"


    "sissy, 25-30 years old, medium build, no beard, wearing a green coat at the time."


    "Bro, expand the scope of the search and bring out all the videos of us entering and leaving the mall yesterday."


    "Alright, I''ll have to trouble Division Chief Liu."


    The man who brought us in was the department head of the Security Section in the shopping mall. I saw him pick up a box, which was wrapped in tape. Due to the murder, no one was allowed to get close to the tape in the mall.


    Soon, he found the man in the video. He was wearing a very eye-catching green shirt, and the woman was following beside him. The two of them were talking and laughing as they walked in.


    "That''s him."


    As the tape went on and on, I finally caught a glimpse of the man''s face. It was similar to what I had described.


    "Brilliant, send the picture over to the Technical Department Sect right now, find the information on this person in the shortest time possible." That person should be nodding his head as well, and then he picked up a machine and tapped it on the screen.


    "Xia Mo, thank you for providing us with such a crucial clue. According to what I heard, you have a lot of ideas for solving this case, and if possible, whether or not you can stay is also considered to be doing your duty as a good citizen."


    "There should be a good citizen award."


    "Yes, of course."


    "Xu Bing, why don''t you go back first?"


    "It''s fine, the company doesn''t have anything to do recently anyway, but Xia Mo, don''t delay your trip."


    "In a few days."


    I heard the man opposite me cough twice, and the conversation between Xu Bing and I ended immediately. "Brilliant! Bring them over to take a look, remember, do your best to stay on scene."


    "Don''t worry."

 C61

    At this time, beauty policewoman Xue Zimo also stood up. The two of them should be in the same group, which was also called CP.


    We went out of the office and got on the elevator.


    "Yes, I''ve asked the Security Section Master. Every day before we get off work, there will be people who specially clean up the place and make sure no one is around before locking the door and leaving. In fact, even now, I still haven''t found out where exactly that woman is hiding."


    As the elevator rose, the fourth floor specialized in women''s clothing. The fifth floor specialized in men''s clothing, and there were a lot of such shopping malls. Besides, there were many big and small counters and clothes, it was actually quite easy to hide a person inside.


    The elevator stopped at the sixth floor, "Sixth floor?"


    "Right."


    I always thought it was on the seventh floor, and that was how people thought, because I met those two people at the top of the movie theater, so I always thought it was going to happen on the seventh floor.


    We got off the elevator and walked quickly to the bathroom where the accident had taken place. There was someone standing guard here, and when we walked over, the person was painting something with a brush.


    "How is it?"


    "No, there are too many fingerprints here to get any useful information." That was indeed the case. They would usually call those random women public toilets or buses, which basically meant that anyone could get on them. This kind of shopping mall had a huge flow of people every day, and it was impossible to find the culprit through fingerprints.


    "I''ll bring them in and take a look."


    He began to walk in, not forgetting to turn around and remind us that we had to be prepared. It was okay, though, because we had already seen what was going on in the projector.


    Not knowing why, every time he entered the female restroom, he would feel an inexplicable sense of fear. Furthermore, every time he did so, he would feel that this place was exceptionally heavy for Yin Qi, especially after that terrifying scene in the female restroom.


    I slowly walked in, "Xu Bing, you can stay here."


    "Alright."


    Gao Ming and I went in, with Xu Bing and beauty policewoman waiting outside. The lady''s body was curled up in the corner of the women''s restroom, with her legs spread apart, it was as if someone had cut them apart.


    "What happened to her hand?"


    I noticed that the fingers of the deceased were obviously different from those of normal people. "This is very strange. There aren''t any obvious injuries on the deceased''s body. However, all ten fingers were broken."


    "It''s broken."


    "Yes, ten. None of them are intact." "What? You don''t think I did it, do you?"


    "No, it''s about the evidence."


    "And if I did?" I said this deliberately to see a brilliant reaction.


    "Then I will catch you without hesitation."


    "That''s right." I nodded. There weren''t many cops who could be selfless, and of course he was just talking. After all, our relationship wasn''t that close, and it wouldn''t put any pressure on him.


    There was a white line tied to the front of the corpse. I had no way to walk over, and according to the expert''s words, before the medical examiner and Technical Department entrance two inspections, no one was allowed to touch the corpse, otherwise, it would affect the final examination results.


    The corpse looked extremely awkward, probably due to the two legs. This was the first time I saw such a bizarre way of dying. I slowly squatted down and looked at the situation from different angles, but the result was completely different.


    "Brilliant."


    "What did you find?"


    "No, I don''t feel anything. The shape of the corpse is especially similar to a single word."


    "Words?"


    In the eyes of a medical examiner, a corpse is a living piece of evidence that can be used to speak. Many cases have been investigated and the murderer is eventually locked down, but of course, I don''t know about any of this. I was just squatting there, when I suddenly felt that the corpse''s bizarre shape could not have been created by myself, but through some external force.


    "I can''t tell."


    I gestured with my hand, and the corpse''s head leaned forward. Its two legs split into a single line, and its two hands hung down. From this angle, it didn''t look like an ugly character.


    "Alright, Xia Mo, letting you in is not a game."


    "Tsk." I stood up. "No," I said.


    "Xia Mo, listen carefully, because this matter is related to you, the Criminal Investigation Department will send you here at any time. You know, it would be beneficial to you to solve this case as soon as possible."


    Gao Ming actually threatened me. He really thought I was scared, "Could it be that your boss gave you guys a deadline to solve your case? I have plenty of time, and I''m in a bad mood today."


    "I didn''t mean that. I just wanted to solve the case as soon as possible."


    "It has nothing to do with me. Once the case is solved, you will rise to the rank of an official and make a fortune."


    "Alright, every time we solve a crime, the police will give a reward to the person who provides the direct evidence. This time, I''ll definitely give you a request."


    "Really?" This is completely different. With such a large organization, I should be able to give him quite a bit of money. Furthermore, I am really interested in this case.


    "Really, hook."


    These days, swearing to the heavens is useless, but I''m actually so childish that I have to pull the hook. "You know, if it was a person who did it, it''s useless for you to look for me. If it isn''t, it''ll have to wait until night."


    "Alright."


    When Gao Ming and I left the room, Xu Bing hurried over and said, "Let''s eat first. We can study the case after we''ve finished eating." I thought it was some kind of good thing, but I just wanted to get some takeouts. The police continued to study the video of the building, hoping to find some clues from it. Xu Bing and I have so much spare time, we can''t go out at this time, the entire building''s doors are closed.


    "So boring."


    "Xia Mo, could it have been done by that man?"


    "It doesn''t look like it."


    "Why?"


    I smiled. "That sissy, the two of us didn''t even have the guts to hit me when we were fighting. I wouldn''t believe it even if you said he killed me."


    "That''s right, that''s what happened. The two of us were taken away by police cars, so the people from the company must have spread out."


    "What are you afraid of, we did not do anything illegal, when the case is solved, the police will give us two big red flags, and on it is written, Goddess Scout Xia Mo, Xu Bing, Wisdom Broken Shop''s female corpse case."


    "Heehee." After I finished speaking, Xu Bing couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Her smile was really nice, I saw that the policeman who was watching the video always sneaked a peek at Xu Bing''s body.


    "Xu Bing, that seems to be interesting to you."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Xu Bing''s face immediately flushed red. I was just making wild guesses and playing around, but she actually took it seriously.


    In fact, every girl wanted to marry a policeman or a soldier, but once it became a reality, that childish dream would be instantly destroyed.

 C62

    In the afternoon, there was a murmur of voices from outside. I saw Gao Ming stand up and follow him out. Actually, he wanted to get some fresh air. I saw several people wearing masks walking towards us.


    "Brilliant."


    "Brother Wang, what was the result?"


    The man sighed. The result is just as I predicted. There are no obvious scars on the dead body, nor are there any signs of drugs being taken. As for the cause of death, we have to wait until after the autopsy to be able to find out. "


    "Fine."


    The leader came out and spoke to the others for a while. Then he walked toward the elevator, and I heard him say, You can carry the body away first.


    "Why the body?"


    Just as the elevator was about to close, I rushed in. The next moment, the elevator doors closed and I quickly headed upwards.


    "Xia Mo, why did you follow us?" When I rushed up, I clearly felt Gao Ming pause for a moment, and his voice trembled a little.


    "You asked me to stay behind and help you solve the case."


    The leader only glanced at me but didn''t say anything. The matter regarding Lansing Town should have already spread to the police station by now. After all, I was the one who broke the Wind And Thunder Building case for them.


    "Sigh." The person beside the elevator exclaimed. The elevator did not stop at the sixth floor, but went straight up to the seventh floor. Ding! The elevator door opened right after.


    I saw that the man kept pressing the 6 buttons, turning it on and off, turning it off and on, and the elevator didn''t respond at all, and the elevator doors stayed open, which was already obvious, because there was a special force that controlled this place and made us go up to the seventh floor, and of course these guys who thought science was the only way to solve the problem certainly didn''t think there was a ghost in this world.


    I am not opposed to science. After all, what I met was just a small part of it, just like what that beauty policewoman said, although it was a little harsh, but it''s just like this. The more you don''t want to encounter something, the more it will happen to you.


    The entire seventh floor was dark, with light coming up from the sixth floor, so it wasn''t as horrible as I''d imagined. I stood at the edge of the elevator and looked at the people inside.


    "There''s a problem with the elevator. Take the stairs."


    I got off the elevator first, and then the people inside came out one by one. They were all carrying boxes in their hands, so they should be the police technician who was responsible for the crime scene.


    "Strange."


    We went to one of the side stairs and pushed with our hands. The door was actually locked, and if the entire seventh floor was locked, we could only take the middle step, which was closed because of the murder.


    "Who?"


    I vaguely saw a black shadow flash by the entrance of the cinema, then quickly rush in, "Xia Mo, what did you see?"


    "Just now, someone ran in." I shouted, pointing to the dark passage.


    "Impossible, how could there be people here?"


    "I clearly saw it."


    At that moment, he chose to believe me. After all, other than people, I could still see those things.


    Crackling sounds came from the front, as if something had been knocked over. Suddenly, the inside of the cinema lit up. Someone must have found the switch.


    "Brilliant. Look."


    The floor was strewn with popcorn, and the crunch and crunch of shoes on it must have been cleaned the night before, so who had spilled the popcorn all over the tunnel.


    "Brilliant."


    The few men followed and also noticed the abnormality in the passageway. The leader frowned. This was very important. If there really was someone in the building, then it could be the murderer.


    Of course, the people from the Technical Department had already made a preliminary examination of the woman''s body, and found that there were no injuries on the body of the one who died in the women''s restroom on the sixth floor. From this, one could almost rule out the possibility that he was the one who killed her. What was the cause of her death?


    "Let''s go in and take a look."


    As we walked through the popcorn on the floor, we quickly realized that one of the doors was actually open. I looked up and saw that it was written "Hall 4", and it was actually the room that Xu Bing and I went to watch the movie yesterday.


    These people were indeed policemen. They immediately bent down and blocked the door on both sides. Huala, huala, huala, huala. A strange sound came from the inside of room 4. There really was someone inside.


    "Police, don''t move."


    Gao Ming was the first to rush in, followed by the leader. I followed him in. The voice was still there, but there was no one inside.


    "Kacha, kacha." The more you do this, the more it scares you. The voice is coming from the back, and we can''t see anyone at all.


    "Xia Mo."


    I shook my head at the thought of me. It was a different feeling, especially the sound of it, a bit creepy, but it sounded a lot like chewing.


    "You come with me."


    "Alright."


    I pulled Gao back, one row, two rows, walking slowly, still a little nervous, and just as we were nearing the back, a dark figure suddenly rushed at me. It was short and fast, and I didn''t know what it was, so I shouted and jumped onto my seat.


    "Don''t move."


    "Hahahaha, hehehe." A terrifying laughter rang out. It was a person, very small, only about 1.5 meters or so tall. He wore a green robe, and it was so long that it almost covered his head.


    "Food, give me something to eat."


    It''s actually a lunatic. I saw that he was still holding an empty bag in his hand. There was indeed a loophole in the security work of this shopping mall. If it was night time, such a person suddenly rushed out and scared them to death.


    Scared to death!


    "Mighty, could it be that he was scared to death?"


    "It''s hard to say, what should we do with this person?"


    "Let''s go down first."


    Clever grabbed the madman by the neck and pushed him out. I got out of my seat and was about to run away when I suddenly had a very strange feeling.


    The lights inside immediately dimmed. There were actually two people sitting on the two seats in the middle.


    There couldn''t be anyone here. I suddenly thought of why that person didn''t want to sell me a ticket when I first bought one. It wasn''t an appointment at all, but there was a problem with the two seats.


    Could it be a coincidence that those two people unintentionally sat in the position that originally belonged to me and Xu Bing, and something happened then.


    "Xia Mo, come out."


    I heard Ksitigarbha calling me from outside, and as I walked away I saw the two men in the middle seat waving at me, and then a low laugh.

 C63

    At that time, I had a fit of fear in my heart. If Xu Bing and I had been sitting at those two seats last night, would it have been us?


    Hearing Gao Ming''s shout, I quickly walked out and said, "Gao Ge, why did you turn off the lights?" As I walked out, Gao Ming and another person were twisting the madman around.


    "Nope." I turned around and saw that the lights were on in Room 4.


    I closed my eyes and opened them again. There was no change in them, and I was really suspicious of my eyes. I was sure that what I saw just now could not be an illusion.


    "Let''s go."


    I walked quickly, not knowing if it had anything to do with me or not, but if it had, the woman I was fighting with would have been pitiful.


    I remember that last time I saw that scene in the dormitory''s ladies'' room, that flustered cleaning lady said that anyone who sees it would be doomed, or even die.


    The doors on both sides were locked, so we could only go down the stairs. If this thing stopped, it wouldn''t really be much different from the stairs.


    "Don''t move."


    I heard the brilliant shout that the madman began to be dishonest when he went up the stairs. Everyone knew that this place was not safe, but he was a madman.


    "Hold him."


    The whole ladder shook as I struggled forward. I grabbed the handrail on top of the ladder and saw something roll down the ladder.


    "Bro, why did you let go?"


    "No, he''s too strong."


    "Hurry up and go down."


    This was not the time to complain about who was right or wrong. The escalator was not very high, but it was not a game to roll down like this.


    My life was on the line. I saw Dian Ge''s speed rapidly increase as he ran down. Suddenly, his feet started shaking violently, as though an earthquake was occurring. I could only grip on to the armrest with both of my hands.


    Not only him, but us as well. The ladder that was originally still under our feet actually moved. It was also extremely fast. With this speed, it was impossible for us to run down from it.


    "F * ck, call the people below. Tell the people from the mall to come up immediately." We actually went back to the seventh floor. The leader was obviously flustered and exasperated.


    These people were actually run away by a madman. If this matter was spread out, it would definitely cause them to lose a lot of face.


    "Captain Xiao, there seems to be a problem with the elevator. We''ve already contacted them to fix it."


    "Hurry up." The man yelled into the phone and hung up. The escalator kept going up and we were all trapped in the top floor.


    "Captain Xiao, calm down."


    Kant took the cigarette out of his pocket and handed it to the man, and I stepped aside, disgusted with the smell. The few of them stood there smoking, looking at the time on their phones.


    "What smell?"


    My nose was the sharper kind, and sometimes even the tiniest tang could be distinguished. Suddenly, I smelled something burning, and in Gao Ming''s hand, he was still holding a cigarette butt that he hadn''t finished smoking.


    At this moment, the leader''s hand was empty. "Where''s the cigarette?"


    "On the ground."


    That guy replied snappily. In his eyes, my actions just now definitely meant that the river was bubbling (extra). I lowered my head and looked on the ground.


    The smell of burnt flesh is getting stronger and stronger. I can see Gao Ming covering his nose, he should be able to smell it too. "What smell? "So smelly!" I looked around but didn''t find the cigarette butt he threw away. In reality, this was because he didn''t have any moral integrity. It wasn''t right to smoke in public, but he still casually threw the cigarette butt on the ground.


    "Xia Mo, what''s wrong?" I squatted on the ground and continued my search. My actions caught the attention of many people. He walked over and asked.


    "The cigarette is gone." I quickly replied.


    "Forget it, it''s just a cigarette butt." A brilliant voice.


    "Bullsh * t. A cigarette butt. What do I do if it''s on fire? Are you responsible for burning the stuff?"


    I did react a little too loudly at that moment, and my voice was also very loud. I wasn''t talking to anyone, and Gao Ming was looking at me with that kind of expression. In his eyes, I must definitely be some kind of unreasonable woman.


    Only after experiencing a few things would one truly understand that the painful experiences were often caused by a person''s negligence.


    When he was young, a fire broke out in the village, especially during the new year.


    When I was a child, I especially looked forward to the New Year, because only then would I have new clothes to wear, and then my grandmother would wear a flower on my head.


    I heard someone shouting outside and my grandma got off the kang. In the countryside, it was the kind of kang that needed burning firewood and torches every day, and it was especially good for my health. After so many years, I had gotten used to sleeping on the bed, but I still missed the hot kang of my childhood.


    When Grandmother and I ran out, we saw flames shooting towards the sky. There were shouts from adults and cries from children. The fire was especially big. I felt as if the entire sky was burning red. I tightly held Grandmother''s hand and could only foolishly watch.


    The next day, when the fire finally went out, the family''s three houses were all burnt down, and their son and his family went to the village next door to celebrate the new year with their mother-in-law. Neither of the old men came out.


    The next day, when they found the corpses, they were almost burnt to ashes. When they looked at the blackened corpses, for the first time, they felt fear of death deep within their hearts.


    "Fire."


    I heard someone call out that the fire was actually in there. From the location, it looked especially like the room we had just entered. Of course, all we could see was smoke.


    "Put out the fire."


    At this moment, someone finally realized how terrifying the fire was.


    I ran in front. As I ran in, the special smell got stronger and stronger. There was no mistake, this was where the smell had come from.


    It was really room four, and the door was open. When I rushed in, it was full of smoke and I couldn''t see what was going on inside.


    Of course, I made a fatal mistake. There was no one inside, so I didn''t need to rush in at this time of year. There were no windows in this kind of place.


    I felt as if I tripped over something, and my entire body fell to the ground. There was no smoke in the space below, so when I opened my eyes, there was actually someone inside.


    Instead, there were two of them huddled in the corner, and when I opened my eyes, I saw them looking at me with that horrified expression.


    "Come here."


    I shouted at the two of them, who were younger than us, probably a couple. "Come here," I said. As I crawled in, I didn''t realize that there was no one in the room.


    I felt as if I were about to touch the two of them. They kept backing away, and when I held out my hand, I realized that it wasn''t the fire they were afraid of, but me.


    "Xia Mo."


    I felt someone grab me by the back and lift me off the ground. The light in Hall 4 was on and the smoke had disappeared. I looked at the dark corner in front of me and could see a faint burn mark. There was nothing else.


    "Captain Xiao." "Captain Xiao."


    The voice came from outside. The building''s security chief ran in with a group of people and saw us standing in the middle of room 4. "What are you guys doing here?"


    "There was a fire in this house. People were burned to death, right?"


    I turned suddenly and stared at the man behind me, and when I called out, I could clearly feel the trace of panic in his expression.


    "Yes, that was an accident. We tried our best to save them, but who would''ve thought that there was still a couple who didn''t run out and were burned to death inside."


    "Is that where they sit?" I asked, pointing to two seats in the middle of room four.


    "You, how did you know!"


    My guess is correct, there are many seemingly unimaginable things, and there must be some reason behind it. The couple in Hall 4 who were burned to death refused to leave this place, and every night after the building closes, they would return to their seats before they died and quietly watch a movie.

 C64

    After the long Security Section had finished speaking, the expressions on the faces of everyone present were all different. They probably never would have thought that there were people who died here, and this was the fourth projection hall.


    When smoke rose from the seventh floor of the building, I saw that it was probably the two people who had been burned to death.


    "Go down."


    The guy who threw away his cigarette just now looked at me. I wanted to hear the whole story, so he was touched.


    "That person has already been captured."


    By this time, the elevator had returned to normal. As the elevator doors opened, we got on. At that time, no one said anything, because everyone knew that just now, an incredible thing happened in this same elevator.


    According to the management of the building, because of the large flow of people, there was almost no possibility of failure during the maintenance of the elevator and escalator. After all, it was a matter of life and death.


    The first time was because the elevator had somehow reached the seventh floor. At that time, no matter how you press, the space on the sixth floor seemed to have disappeared, then there was the escalator. The last time I came, I saw a black handprint on the escalator, it definitely wasn''t a human.


    Sometimes, when we experienced this kind of thing, we felt it was very inconceivable, even terrifying. However, after a while, we mostly chose to forget it, and no one was willing to accept the fact that we encountered a ghost.


    We made it to the sixth floor and saw a man squatting on the ground in the distance, two security guards standing next to him.


    "Have you asked, what does this person do?"


    "He was originally our unit''s security guard because he always liked to take customers'' things. Later on, he was fired, but I didn''t expect that he would have this problem."


    The man was squatting on the ground, holding his head with both hands and rubbing it.


    "Then how did he get in?"


    "It must have been secretly made by him in the past. Recently, the food that he ate in response to the movie theater has always been little. We''ve checked a few times but still haven''t found anything. It should be him who did it."


    In short, there were huge loopholes in the security here. A lunatic who had been fired could enter and leave at will. This was the best proof.


    "Okay, go check again. If there is no new evidence, bring the body back to the police station. The store will be open for business tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry."


    We waited at the door for about an hour before those people came out, "We checked and didn''t find any body marks caused by external forces."


    After death, the blood would stop flowing. After a few hours, the spots would appear, and after ten or so hours, they would reach their peak. At this time, if there were no other factors affecting the blood flow, the spots would not change.


    "Got it."


    I saw the man sigh. If it hadn''t been for the man in the video, the case could have been defined as natural death, such as a sudden onset of illness, and no one would have cared why the victim had stayed in the building with her legs in such a weird position.


    "Notify the other colleagues that we are preparing to transport the corpse back in the car. We need to pass on this woman''s identity as soon as possible."


    "Alright."


    "Head."


    I saw a man running toward me, holding a file in his hand.


    "Give it to me."


    That person took it in one go and quickly flipped through the pages, "It''s actually a rapist. Look at this." This should be a file from the police station, only those with a criminal record would have the relevant information.


    When I was reading it, I peeked at it from behind. Actually, what that person said just now was very clear. A thief and a lover, that is to say, both of them are thieves. This could explain why the woman would appear on the sixth floor after the mall closed. She definitely wanted to take advantage of this period of time to reap the benefits.


    "Chief, as long as we can find the person in the video, the whole case will be clear."


    "Yes, unfortunately, there''s still no news."


    "What do we do now?"


    "Retreat them first. We''ll know when we catch them and ask them."


    This kind of case was actually quite simple, because it didn''t involve too many people. Since the two of them had already made up their minds to make a move here, they definitely could not leave alone.


    "Brilliant. Have you checked all the videos outside?" I walked over and whispered to Gao Ming.


    "Yes, that''s strange. The cameras around us only captured the footage of the man entering the room."


    "Weird, can it fly in the sky and escape into the ground?"


    This was indeed strange. The man who came with the dead woman seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    "Alright, let''s go back first."


    At that time, the sky had already darkened. Gao Dazhi looked at me and said, "Head, can I stay for the night? Perhaps I can make some new discoveries."


    "Young man, this is how it should be. Alright, which one of you is willing to stay?"


    After the man said that, the others all looked at the seat beside him at the same time and said, "It''s okay, I''ll stay here alone."


    "It''s been hard on you, Little Gao."


    The leader led the way, and the entire building only had the three of us, as well as a few guards, "Xia Mo, do you want to go in and take a look?


    "I''m not going to watch it anymore."


    I sighed. Perhaps it was because of the pair of helpless eyes of the young couple who had been burned to death in Projection 4. I was feeling a little down at the time.


    Seeing that there weren''t any corpses, even those who specialize in autopsies wouldn''t be able to come out, so why should I join in? Actually, I understand the cleverness of thinking, don''t look at how casual you look on the surface. He was, after all, a newbie. He would definitely be thinking of ways to clear up this case so that he could have a chance to level up in the future.


    The place is not too bad, you can tell at a glance that this is what the boss wanted, the sooner we settle this matter, the better. Otherwise, if we delay it by another day, who knows how much money Big Red would lose?


    "Do as you please."


    That Security Section Elder drank a bit of alcohol and started complaining. With so many people under his command, if it wasn''t for you speaking these days, I would have listened to you and taken into consideration many things in the future. During the day, it would have been better, but what I''m most worried about is at night.


    "How did the last fire come about?" I asked.


    "The electric lines were short-circuited. At that time, several projection halls caught fire at the same time. Actually, our rescue was very timely." The electric lines were short-circuited. At that time, several projection halls caught fire at the same time. I can understand what he''s feeling. In this kind of place, it''s best if nothing bad happens to you.

 C65

    After we ate, we returned to the mansion. It was already around 9 pm, so it was very quiet inside. Perhaps it was because it was too quiet, but when we walked, the sound of our leather shoes sounded a little abnormal. After all, we were used to the bustling atmosphere in the shopping mall.


    "Xia Mo, what do you need to prepare?"


    "No need. If there''s really trouble, run. I''m not Liu Yihong, so I don''t understand that."


    "Liu Yihong? Isn''t he the Ghost Catcher who''s been on fire recently? "


    "Capture the Ghost Master." After the long Security Section was finished, we were shocked instead. Liu Yihong did indeed know how to capture ghosts, and the trap array he had used at that time had some tricks to it.


    "His Wechat moments have all exploded."


    The head of the Security Section opened the phone, and the title of the phone showed that the disciples of the Heavenly Ghost Sect and the Evil Child had shown their might to help the police solve the serious crime, and then saw a photo of Liu Yihong dressed in a daoist robe and holding a peach wood sword.


    Therefore, being shameless was truly unrivalled in the world. The content written below was even more miraculous, something like flying swords slaying female spirits or spirit runes suppressing ghosts and babies, these were all gimmicks created by Liu Yihong later on.


    "Don''t believe him, he''s just a liar."


    "It can''t be, I heard that his master is the renowned Mister Yan from the Psionic Mortal Realm."


    "More or less."


    The industry is just different. It''s just like how a wise man knows how to capture a person, the reason why Xu Bing and I can do live broadcasts is the same, we went up to the sixth floor. The corpse of the female restroom had already been taken away, leaving a deep imprint on the ground. From those imprint, one could still see the tragic state of the woman when she died.


    Indeed, it was quite tragic, especially for her two legs, which had almost become deformed. It was as if two hands were grabbing her two legs from behind and then desperately pulling them backwards.


    Behind!


    I noticed that behind us was the corner of the women''s restroom. At that time, the dead woman''s body was pressed tightly against it, and her entire body was leaning forward. Her two legs were in a left and right position, and for some reason, an extremely unbearable scene appeared at that moment.


    It wasn''t because his thoughts were dirty, nor was it because he had seen too many of the island''s action films. It was a very strange feeling. If it really was like that, then it could completely explain why his legs would appear in such a manner.


    "Xu Bing, what''s wrong?" I noticed that Xu Bing''s face was slightly pale, so I asked.


    "I''m fine."


    Xu Bing shrank back a little. Her eyes were a little strange, my intuition was always accurate, something must have happened, it''s just that she wasn''t willing to say it.


    "Don''t be afraid, tell me."


    "Xia Mo, something seemed to be touching my butt just now." Xu Bing said softly in my ear, because she was a bit shy. Something like this happened, but she didn''t shout it out.


    I turned around, and there were some people with profound strength and Security Section behind me, "When did it happen?"


    "Just now, maybe I was too worried."


    "No matter what happens, you have to tell me." Actually it was like this, not everything could be taken into account. I was also worried that Xu Bing would be harmed, so I decided to leave this place.


    "Let''s go."


    "Wait a moment." Xu Bing suddenly pulled me back.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Xia Mo, my stomach isn''t feeling well, I want to go to the toilet."


    "Alright, I''ll accompany you. Kung Fu, you guys go out first." I yelled towards the door, then heard the sound of footsteps. Xu Bing, looking very anxious, quickly entered the room, and just as she was about to close the door, a hand rested on top of her.


    Xu Bing raised her head. That hand is mine.


    "It''s just the two of us, what''s the point of closing the door? Moreover, this place is a little demonic."


    "Fine."


    When I saw that she was starting to take off her pants, I simply turned around and after about half a minute, I turned around. Xu Bing was squatting there with her head lowered.


    "Who?"


    Suddenly, I heard a strange voice coming from a crouch beside me. "Xia Mo, don''t leave, I''m afraid."


    "Alright." I promised them that I wouldn''t call them in at this time. I looked at the seat beside us and chuckled. Once again, the sound echoed out, as though it was the laughter of a man.


    "Xu Bing, hurry up."


    If I leave now, there''s a high chance that something will happen to Xu Bing. I believe that this time, the decision is absolutely correct, and if there really is that kind of thing inside, and it''s the kind of perverted thing that doesn''t dare to come out, then it''s definitely because of me. There''s a high chance that it''s because of me.


    "Alright."


    Xu Bing frowned, I saw that she was clenching her fists tightly, and the more she fought in this situation, the more she couldn''t pull out her fist, and the feeling was extremely uncomfortable.


    I took out the talismans I got from my bosom. I got these from Liu Yihong, but there were only two of them. I originally wanted to ask for more of them, but I didn''t expect that Sun Cheng, that b * stard, had already knocked me out and by the time I woke up, Liu Yihong had already left.


    "Xia Mo, bear with it for a while longer."


    My attention was focused on other areas, Xu Bing''s words caused me to feel that it was really smelly, probably because of the food, I did not say anything, and only held in my breath. Just as Xu Bing was about to wipe her butt and stand up, a black hand suddenly extended out from below.


    "Ah, what are you doing?"


    I immediately pulled Xu Bing out from the inside. At that time, her hand was still holding onto her pants, revealing half of her butt. Her butt was very white, also very round, definitely the kind that men liked.


    "Quickly pull it up."


    I blocked in front of Xu Bing and looked behind her. My intuition was right, if I did not stop her, the black hand that was extending from below would have already grabbed Xu Bing''s butt.


    "What happened? Don''t scare me."


    "I finished it and went out."


    Xu Bing let out a cry. I saw two hands reaching out from the inside, grabbing onto Xu Bing''s back in an instant, then pulling him towards me with all my might. Xu Bing''s body retreated quickly, so I decided to just hug Xu Bing.


    There was a talisman in my hand, and just as Xu Bing''s body was about to be dragged into that dark and sealed space, my right hand reached out from her waist, and then, directly pressed onto that black hand.


    I heard a man shout, "Mind your own business." As the talismans stuck onto us, I grabbed onto Xu Bing''s two black hands and disappeared. I pulled her away quickly and suddenly, those two hands extended out from the wall in front of us and grabbed onto my neck.


    It was so sudden that I felt a strange force coming from the wall behind me, and something was poking at my buttocks, and even though my neck was being grabbed, my hands could still move, and two talismans were stuck to the wall behind me, and the force on my neck was instantly gone.


    "Run."


    After I shouted, Xu Bing and I quickly ran out. We quickly saw Gao Ming and a few others who were standing at the entrance with cigarettes in their mouths.


    "Xia Mo, what''s wrong?"


    At that time, I really wanted to cry, but I resisted it. I was almost tricked by that pervert, the thing that was pushing me from the back felt extremely disgusting at that moment.

 C66

    When we ran out, Xu Bing was so scared that her face was already pale and her entire body was trembling.


    "Brilliant. This place isn''t clean. It might be related to the murder case last night." I felt that those people were looking at me, so I whispered to them.


    "By a ghost?"


    I coughed, his description was very fitting. Following the appearance of the Ghost Hand that was pestering Xu Bing, my guess was correct.


    That woman was a thief, which was why she stayed in the building. She was probably preparing to steal something from the staff, then enter the female restroom on the sixth floor for some unknown reason before being targeted by that pervert.


    "It''s possible, you know, that I can''t do anything about it."


    "I''ll send you back first."


    "Alright."


    I saw Gao Ming walk over and say a few words to the chief of the building''s Security Section, who was standing at the door and smoking, "What kind of thing is this?" The Security Section Elder''s voice was quite loud, and he gave him a tug before saying a few more words.


    "Alright, alright."


    That person continuously nodded his head. I vaguely heard Liu Yihong''s name being mentioned, but it was actually also a pretty good choice. If there was a Daoist at that time, perhaps he could have taken that hateful pervert.


    As we walked out of the building, we heard the faint sound of a man''s laughter behind us. It was a very strange laughter with a hint of ridicule and a hint of lust.


    I pulled Xu Bing along very quickly because I was worried that I would be entangled by that pervert. If that was the case, it would be troublesome, even though I could see it, but I didn''t know how to deal with ghosts.


    "Gao Ming, what did you say to that person?" I was just curious, so I couldn''t help but ask on the way back to the company office. Xu Bing actually fell asleep while leaning on my body.


    "Actually it''s nothing much, I was just telling him that the building is not clean, and that there would be an accident the next time they meet. I just so happened to know Liu Yihong, if there''s any thoughts, I can help him contact them."


    "Alright, you''ve learnt to help others with business. Did Liu Yihong give you any benefits?"


    Gao Ming sighed, "If only it was so. Actually, as a police officer, he would be able to handle a few huge cases in his lifetime. He didn''t do it just for fame and fortune; he just felt that he should be worthy of those two words. Look at what I''ve encountered, if Wind And Thunder Building wasn''t the one to uncover Sun Cheng, then it would basically be a waste of time. No matter what the result is, you can''t write "Ghost Murder" at the end of the case. "


    "It might be your bad luck."


    "Because I met you?"


    "Brilliant." I opened my eyes wide and begged for mercy. "Just kidding, just joking. Don''t take it seriously."


    "What''s wrong?"


    When I brandished my fist, my body moved as well, but Xu Bing actually woke up. At that moment, my fist just happened to land on the ground, "It''s okay, I woke you up."


    "Just sit down. Just sit down and fall asleep."


    I noticed that the car was close to the office, and as the headlights shone on it, I saw the gatekeeper standing at the front door.


    "Xia Mo, your company''s security is not bad. It feels better than a shopping mall." After saying that, Gao Ming smiled. It should be because he saw the old man standing at the door.


    "Not bad."


    We jumped down from the car. At this time, the police car wasn''t suitable for entering, so the door was pushed open from the inside. Xu Bing and I walked in quickly.


    Every time we came back late, the uncle would say, "Good morning next time!" This time, I didn''t hear it, but instead felt that it was a little strange. Xu Bing and I practically jogged back.


    "Hai."


    When we reached the door of the dorm, I couldn''t help but sigh. "What''s wrong, Xia Mo? Why are you sighing? It''s not like you. "


    "Don''t mention it, these few days I''ve been having weird dreams." I didn''t tell Xu Bing about last night''s strange experience, including the appearance of the red liquid in the water pipe, because I was afraid that it would scare her.


    "Could it be that I''m too nervous during this period of time? It just so happens that I can follow the company out in a few days and relax a bit." Xu Bing laughed as she finished speaking.


    "I hope so."


    I am not interested in this trip that is awarded by the company, it is definitely a good thing for me to go out and relax, moreover I do not need to spend money, maybe it is really just as beauty policewoman said, no matter where I go, a person like me will get into trouble, and every time I think about it, I feel inexplicably frustrated.


    Maybe it was because he had been tormenting himself for the entire day, but he slept very well at night, until he was awoken by the sound of a phone ringing. "Hello."


    "Tonight, I will apply for an additional live broadcast with the company. Xia Mo, you can considered to be doing well, right?" It''s actually fat director''s phone call, I woke up from shock. Last night I met a pervert, and this guy is no exception, could it be that he wanted to pick on me?


    "Thank you, Director."


    "Work hard."


    The other side of the phone actually hung up. I was just thinking about how to reject his invitation to the office for a chat. What the heck?


    "Who is it?"


    Xu Bing came out from under the quilt, with a face full of exhaustion, "Fat head, let me do it tonight."


    "That''s a good thing. The more times you broadcast the technique, the better your final result will be. Xia Mo, you must cherish this chance."


    "Got it."


    I just want to go to sleep. Luckily, the live broadcast time is at 12 o''clock at night, so I still have a lot of time to waste. The whole afternoon is spent in a daze, and at night, I suddenly wake up, and tonight, the broadcast will be broadcast.


    I scratched my head before I took out my phone and started searching for information. There were a lot of strange stories that popped out all of a sudden. There was one story that attracted me. The story went like this.


    A doctor was on his way home from an emergency room at midnight. He walked to the elevator door and saw a nurse. He took the elevator down, but the elevator didn''t stop once they reached the first floor. When they reached B3, the door opened and the elevator door opened. A little girl appeared in front of them, head bowed as she said she wanted to take the elevator. The doctor hastily closed the elevator door.


    "Why didn''t you let her come up?" the nurse asked curiously.


    "B3 is our hospital''s morgue. The hospital has tied a red ribbon on the right hand of every corpse. Her right hand, and her right hand has a red ribbon ¡­"


    When the nurse heard this, she gradually stretched out her right hand, "Is it ¡­" A red string like this? "


    It was a short story, and an old story, but it still looked a little creepy, and it might have been something to do with my experiences in the hospital when I was a kid.


    Xu Bing also received a call, when we were about to leave, she actually saw Sun Xiaoke, because last time, this woman completely treated me as her opponent.


    "Look at her face."


    "We''re all colleagues, Xia Mo, you should pay more attention the next time you speak."


    "What? What I said was the truth. In such a cold day, there are so few clothes inside. Isn''t it obvious to men?"


    "That''s their freedom, not to mention they didn''t steal or sell. They earn money by themselves."


    This is the first time Xu Bing has refuted me, I was stunned for a moment.


    "Alright, I''ll be nicer to her from now on. Let''s go."


    Xu Bing entered the broadcast room on the third floor and I directly went up to the fourth floor. This was probably the first time I came up so early, so 404 was very quiet.


    The hair-covered mold was still there, and beside it was the corpse. When I used my hand to touch it, there was no fear at all. At that moment, it was as though I had seen a familiar toy.


    I sat on the sofa and closed my eyes. The broadcast room''s screen suddenly lit up. "Xia Mo."


    I heard someone call me, and only when I opened my eyes did I realize that I had made a mistake once again. "Hello everyone, welcome to Xia Mo''s mysterious space."


    That golden image didn''t appear. After our last conversation, I could already confirm that that person was my playmate Da Gang, who went to do business with him later on. I hadn''t seen him for more than ten years, there''s a high chance that he had already become rich.


    The reaction from today''s live broadcast is a little flat. I started to tell a story and unknowingly, it was 1: 57 AM. Just when I was still talking about it, the entire live broadcast room suddenly quietened down and the previously crowded live broadcast room became empty all of a sudden.


    I shivered, and placed my hand on Mike who was on the table. Suddenly, the live broadcast room''s image changed, and on it appeared a dilapidated factory. I saw a man running with all his might, he was wearing green clothes.

 C67

    The strange scene in the live broadcast room appeared again, and suddenly, just as it was about to disappear, I saw the man turn his head, his eyes filled with panic.


    "It''s him."


    I recognized the face, especially the clothes, and there was no mistake about it. The person on the screen was the sissy who had been at the cinema with the dead woman.


    I immediately called Gao Ming. This time, he actually picked up the call. "Gao Ming, listen to me. Find out if there''s any abandoned factory nearby. The person you''re looking for is over there."


    "Xia Mo, what did you say?"


    "Quite clear, I will only say it once. Find out if there''s any abandoned factory nearby, and the person you''re looking for is there. " I almost shouted.


    "Alright, I''ll check right away."


    There must be a way. You have to be a cop these days, black and white, and of course I''ve heard all this from others. I don''t know what the truth is.


    I turned off the light, walked out, and went down the stairs. This time, I actually didn''t see Xu Bing, and my heart thumped loudly, "Xu Bing, Xu Bing."


    I called out, and though there was a light in the corridor on the third floor, it wasn''t as bright as I''d expected. Under the dim light, I thought about the miserable state of the woman who''d been killed in the mall.


    "Xu Bing."


    I walked inside and kept on shouting. I was extremely anxious at the time, could it be that I really got into trouble with that pervert?


    "Xia Mo."


    I heard Xu Bing''s voice, then saw her run out of the water room. "Where did you go?


    "When I came out, I felt like something had entered my eyes, so I went to take a shower."


    "Are you done?" I saw that Xu Bing''s face still had water on it and immediately asked.


    "I''m fine."


    Xu Bing smiled. Seeing that Xu Bing was alright, I finally relaxed.


    I am truly afraid. After so many years, I don''t have many friends by my side, so Su Lin can be considered one of them. That''s why I was able to have such a strong reaction when something happened to Su Lin.


    Therefore, being able to meet Xu Bing is definitely an extremely fortunate thing for me.


    "Let''s go."


    Just as I was about to leave, a brilliant phone call came in, "Xia Mo, are you sure?"


    "What is it?"


    "Is your informant reliable?"


    "I just find it funny, how could someone like me be the source of this news!" Believe it or not, I told you. "


    There was suddenly no sound from the other side of the phone. I thought that Gao Ming had hung up. Just as I was about to take it down, the brilliant voice sounded again. "I found a factory that''s similar to what you said. Can you accompany me to take a look?"


    "Brilliant! It''s so late, are you sure you''re not mistaken?"


    "You know, no one can report a case and no one can call the police. If you want to find out, you have to rely on yourself."


    "Alright, you think of a way to pick me up."


    "Alright."


    It''s already past two in the morning, so I definitely won''t be able to sleep. "Xu Bing, I''ll send you back, then I''ll go out to handle some matters."


    "I''ll go with you."


    "There''s really no need." Looking at Xu Bing''s exhausted eyes, she felt especially pained.


    "No, you''re not here, I''m afraid." When Xu Bing finished speaking, she looked at me, and I believed that what she said was the truth.


    "Alright then."


    The two of us came out of the company and headed straight for the entrance. When we arrived at the entrance, I couldn''t help but glance towards the left side of the door.


    The scale of the company I''m in is not bad, but it covers a large area. There are a lot of wastelands in the surroundings, probably due to the fact that it is far away from the city, so the cost of building a house here should be very low.


    "He''s coming."


    I saw a car approaching. It was a taxi, and it was smart, because the last time we were there, there was a problem with the car.


    "Go on."


    I quickly climbed through the gate and stood below, waiting for Xu Bing.


    "Let''s go."


    The door was open, so we got in. Ki sat in front and said, "Ki, if we catch him, how are you going to thank us?"


    "I''ll treat you guys to a meal."


    "That''s what you said."


    "Don''t worry."


    However, I didn''t expect that it would be so close to our company. The car stopped for a while, and I saw Gao Ming pay the driver and get off the car. Xu Bing and I immediately followed.


    "Do you see it? There it is."


    He pointed forward with his finger. Under the moonlight, he could vaguely see something dark in front of him. "Are you sure?" I asked, looking ahead.


    "Yes, I''ve checked. Only this company went bankrupt, so the factory remained empty." He had been fiddling with his phone when he came over, probably for the final confirmation.


    "Let''s say this in advance. If you see anyone, you can go by yourself. We girls can''t help you."


    "Leave it to me."


    "Then let''s go."


    As we went deeper and deeper, the road became worse and the ground was littered with scattered bricks. We had no choice but to turn on our phones and walk with the light of the flashlight.


    "Is it that?"


    Following the light from the cell phone, he could vaguely see two rows of houses that looked very shabby. Judging from the height of the houses, they were at least three stories tall.


    It was too dark for me to compare what I saw with what I saw on the live broadcast screen. The two factories were lined up, so we had to make a choice.


    "Something like that."


    I can only say this, because there is no way to be sure that I will not lose my initiative at this time.


    "Let''s go."


    "Wait a moment."


    As soon as Gao Ming was about to leave, I called out to him, because I saw a shadow sway on the second floor of the west side of the factory. "There seems to be someone over there." I wasn''t so sure, because at this point I couldn''t tell if I was seeing a person or not.


    "Where?"


    "Then."


    That black shadow was still standing there. As the light was too dim, if it wasn''t for the shake from the left and right just now, I wouldn''t have been able to discover that there was someone there.


    If he could see it, then it must be a human.


    The next moment, the figure swayed, and I sensed that he was looking at us as well.


    "Chase!"


    At that time, we were still a distance away from the west side of the factory, so we ran really fast. Xu Bing and I fell behind, and just as we were about to run over, we vaguely saw a black shadow come out from there.


    "Don''t move."


    With a shout from Gao Ming, the black figure quickly turns around and starts to run back. This time, we aren''t in a hurry anymore.


    The abandoned factory on the west side can''t be considered large, it''s much smaller than the one on the east side. If that person had rushed out at that time, it would have been really hard to capture him.

 C68

    Since it wasn''t time for the case, Gao Ming didn''t carry a gun with him. As a precaution, the two of us picked up two sticks from the ground and took advantage of it to light up our flashlight.


    "Xia Mo, be careful."


    "Take care of yourself."


    I have a feeling that if they were to fight, it might not necessarily be a brilliant move. We went in with the flashlight. It was deserted enough, because it was an abandoned factory, especially when we went in, and one of the pieces had collapsed in the middle.


    The space on the first floor was very open, so the person should have been hiding up there. Gao Ming suddenly became nervous because this place was too dilapidated and was not a sealed space. It was entirely possible for him to jump down from the damaged part of the factory and escape.


    As Gao Ming ran up the stairs, we rushed to the second floor. This was probably where we saw the person when we were downstairs.


    "There''s someone over there."


    As the light went on, I saw a man squatting there. When we came up, the man must have sensed something, because I saw him move in.


    "Don''t move, we''re police."


    Brilliant raised his stick, probably out of the habit of holding a gun, and held it with both hands. It looked particularly funny, and as we approached, we could quickly make out each other''s green clothes.


    The man did not move from his position on the ground. From the clothes he was wearing, I was certain that he was a sissy, the man I met at the cinema last night.


    The two of us approached with sticks in our hands, and Clever dashed forward, holding the guy''s head with his left hand and twisting his arm with his right. It looked like something, but the guy didn''t resist at all.


    When that person stood up, he was actually crying. A sissy was a sissy, and looking at him like that, he really wanted to go up and give him a few slaps and then tell him what true men were like.


    "It''s him."


    Gao Ming looked at me with a strange expression. He probably didn''t understand why I would know that this person was hiding in this abandoned factory. After all, the police had spent a lot of effort to find him.


    "Take him back first."


    "Sure, I''ll make a call."


    Gao Ming took out his cell phone. He could tell that this guy was scared. However, he didn''t seem to have any intention of running away. "Chief, we''ve found him."


    As Gao Ming announced our location, the fellow suddenly shouted loudly and dashed towards me.


    Gao Ming was holding his phone in one hand because he had been cooperating very well and had no intention of running away. It was for this reason that he had obviously let down his guard.


    I was standing right in the way of the guy, so he came straight at me, and as we got closer, his eyes suddenly looked terrible, and I heard his teeth clench together.


    I can''t dodge at this time, because Xu Bing is right behind me. Once I dodge, that guy is very likely going to hurt Xu Bing. I heard a brilliant shout, and in the next moment, the rod in my hand heavily smashed onto that guy''s body.


    That must have hurt a lot because when I used all my strength, I saw him fall to the ground and then rush up again. At this moment, Gao Ming was already hugging him from behind.


    "Don''t move."


    I ran up and pressed the guy''s head. "Let me go, I''ll die." I heard him cry out, almost imploring, and then I struggled.


    "I''m a cop. I can protect you." I heard a clever shout.


    "You cops can''t control it. That''s not human at all."


    As sissy knelt there, I saw him desperately hitting himself in the head. At this moment, his strange actions were all due to fear. I really wanted to know, that night in the building, what exactly happened to the two of them.


    "Believe us, no matter if it''s a human or a ghost, we can still interfere. You don''t want your companions to die like that, right?" I crouch down and see him kneeling on the ground with tears in his eyes, his disgust instantly turning to sympathy, a fear I have also experienced, or have experienced more, and gradually get used to, and if I don''t know how to get rid of the inner pressure of fear, I really will break down, just like the person in front of me.


    "Really?"


    I nodded. "Actually, I saw that guy in the wall of the women''s restroom on the sixth floor."


    "Yes." He nodded with all his might, and soon the sound of sirens came from outside. It could be seen that his emotions gradually calmed down with my words. This was a good thing, even if he was a sissy, he was still a man.


    The three of us will bring him down, his surname is Bai, for now let''s just call him Little Bai.


    "Brilliant. Sure. Where did you get that news?"


    When we went down, it was already dawn. I saw the leader of the group leading a few men below. When Gao Ming escorted the others out, their expressions were filled with shock.


    "Coincidentally, an informant discovered it. Because I''m not sure, I came to take a look." After saying that, Gao Ming smiled and then looked at me. I understood what he meant. After all, he had helped me before, so I definitely wouldn''t expose him.


    "Not bad, bring them back to the police station. If this case is solved, I''ll remember your great merit. Why are they here?"


    When we came down, their shock was that Gao Ming could find that person in the abandoned factory, and that both of us were there. After all, Xu Bing and I were not part of the police, and it was even a female.


    "Don''t forget the benefits Xu Bing and I have received."


    Gao Ming and I headed towards the police car at the back. Seeing that there was no one around, I quickly walked over. "Don''t worry, I definitely won''t forget that." One could tell that he had shown off his skills this time around.


    Xu Bing and I went to the police station. Due to our identities, the two of us were arranged to stay in the resting room.


    "Xia Mo, what happened in the washroom yesterday?" Xu Bing had always kept this matter in mind, probably because of her shy personality. In addition to the fact that there was always a brilliant person present, at this moment, we were the only two people left in the lounge.


    I coughed once, but I really didn''t know how to tell her about what happened last night. That pervert was clearly heading towards Xu Bing, because I saw that his hand was almost touching Xu Bing''s butt, of course, I couldn''t say any of that, as that would only scare her.


    "There''s something like that in there."


    "Huh?"


    Xu Bing had a strange expression on his face. "It''s alright, I should be able to resolve it soon."


    We can only wait in the resting room. After about an hour, the door opened, and Xue Zimo walked in from outside. Then, those brilliant people, I saw their expressions were somewhat heavy, probably because there was a problem during the interrogation.


    "This guy is clearly lying."


    "Chief, I don''t think so. Actually, those things were encountered in the last Wind And Thunder Building case. It was just that it wasn''t written in the report."


    "Brilliant. Don''t forget, we''re police officers."


    "Just because you can''t see it doesn''t mean that it doesn''t exist." I stood up. Actually, this matter had nothing to do with me, I was just worried that scumbag would pester Xu Bing in the future, so the sooner I settled it, the better.


    "Leave this case to you and Xue Zimo, close the case as soon as possible."


    "Alright."


    The person picked up the book and walked out. I slowly sat down, and realized that Xue Zimo had been staring at me the entire time. "Xia Mo, that''s great.


    "What am I afraid of? I''m not his subordinate. Mighty, what did that person say?"


    He scratched his head, "That night, the two of them hid in secret, wanting to steal something at night. At that time, the woman wanted to go to the toilet, but the man was waiting outside, and after 20 minutes, no one came out, so they went in to take a look, and when they saw the companion kneeling on the ground with an especially painful expression, he ran over to help, and then saw the woman''s body continuously backing away until the corner of the wall. By the time he went over, she was already dead, and ran away out of fear."


    "Have you contacted Liu Yihong?" I stood up. If I don''t get rid of that guy, someone will get killed by her.


    "I''ll make the call."

 C69

    "It''s done." Very soon, Gao Ming walked in from the outside and should have already contacted the Daoist Priest. With him here, this matter was much easier. After all, there were many things that required his help to accomplish.


    "Then what are we waiting for!" Almost at the same time, I stood up. The mall was about to open today, and that pervert would definitely come out to harm people.


    "The Taoist is about to arrive, let''s wait outside."


    Very quickly, Liu Yihong''s car appeared in our field of vision, and the window of the car slowly drooped down. Liu Yihong stuck his head out, and then, he waved towards us.


    "Alright, last time I hid in the grave, where are we going to hide this time?" I was still fuming from the previous incident, so when Liu Yihong saw me walking over aggressively, he immediately shrunk his head in.


    "Open the door."


    I tugged on the door but didn''t open it. "Do you believe that I''ll smash your car?" I hit the car with my fist a few times, just to scare him.


    In the next moment, the car door opened, "Xia Mo, what a coincidence."


    "What about last time?"


    "That guy has a gun, I can only catch ghosts, how can I capture people? Aiyo, be gentle." I twisted Liu Yihong''s arm and grabbed the flesh inside it and started to twist it.


    "No, I definitely have to give me some benefits."


    "Alright, just say what you want."


    "That''s more like it. Drive a car."


    I released his arm, and Xu Bing followed along. Everyone had already gotten into the police car, and with the sound of the police car, they rushed towards the direction of the mall.


    We got off the car, and Gao Ming started to call the Security Section Elder. According to Liu Yihong, the fewer people there were, the better, because there were a lot of people, so the Yang energy in the shop was flowing, so the ghost might not be willing to come out.


    When the door opened, there was less than 20 minutes before the mall opened. I could already see that someone was waiting outside. The matter of the dead should not have been made public, after all, considering the mall''s interests.


    "Officer Gao, why are you so early?"


    "There''s something I need to do. Can you delay the opening time?"


    "I see." That person was clearly in a difficult position.


    "If the mall is filled with dead people, then it''s not as simple as delaying." That person took out his phone. He should be asking the boss for instructions.


    "Alright, alright."


    I saw him hang up the phone. "At the most, it''ll be open for business at noon. Otherwise, it''ll be hard for us to do it."


    "Enough."


    At this time, Liu Yihong had already changed into a Spirit Dao robe. This time, the robe felt different, since he was a famous person, "You are Liu Yihong."


    Seeing Liu Yihong dressed in the daoist robes, the Security Section head''s eyes immediately lit up. It was as if the Star Chasing clan had seen a great star, Liu Yihong coughed and said, "That''s right, the Yin Qi here are oppressing and they must have some kind of ominous thing."


    This guy was still so good at pretending. With his two tricks to trick others into acting, it would be alright. But if he really met that kind of extremely fierce spirit, he would not be able to resist it.


    "Since you are able to come personally, we are relieved."


    "Lead the way."


    A large group of us made it up to the sixth floor, then walked in front of the female restroom where the person had died. I saw Liu Yihong take out something from his bag, and it was actually wrapped in cloth, creating a look of extreme mystery.


    These are all gimmicks. The more you make, the more flowery the items become, and those who aren''t good at it will think that you are stronger. I saw Liu Yihong slowly opening the box, and what he was reading, was actually a compass.


    Feng Shui Masters usually used this sort of thing a lot. In ancient times, people believed that the aura of humans was controlled by the aura of the universe, and that harmony between humans and the universe was the key, and disharmony between humans and the universe was evil. Thus, they used their experience to place all the various layers of information in the universe, such as the constellations in the sky, all things represented by the five elements in the earth, and all branches of the heavens and earth, onto the compass. The feng shui master uses the rotation of the magnetic needle to find the most suitable position or time for a particular person or thing.


    It was especially complicated, so Liu Yihong coughed and said, "The grievances here are too heavy. Please stay at the back, no matter what you hear, you must not enter without permission."


    "Alright, alright."


    At this time, whatever Liu Yihong said, the Security Section Elder would definitely agree, "Xia Mo, follow me in."


    "Why?"


    Liu Yihong coughed, "If it''s a monster, it''s easy to deal with, what I''m afraid of is the pervert. If I, a man were to enter, my yang energy would be too strong, I''m afraid that I would shock that thing."


    I felt funny inside. I couldn''t see myself wanting me to go in and just say no, why make such a big turn.


    "Alright, but remember what you promised me."


    This time, I''m going to get some extra benefits from him, because the dorm has been busy lately. If I can get a protective charm or something like that, I should be better off.


    I followed behind Liu Yihong, he was leading the way with the compass in hand. I guessed that Gao Ming had already told him what happened here, that''s why he told me earlier that there was a pervert here.


    "Wait a moment."


    Liu Yihong stopped, and I saw that the compass in his hand was shaking non-stop. This thing is indeed useful, as long as a spirit appears in this space, the compass would react.


    "Your hand isn''t shaking is it?"


    "Xia Mo, you trust me."


    The needle on top of the compass is still shaking non-stop. Liu Yihong took a step forward, and the direction he was heading towards the direction pointed to above.


    We had already entered the women''s restroom on the sixth floor. The compass in his hand moved faster and faster. I looked around and didn''t see the pervert I met that night.


    "This thing is very cunning." I heard Liu Yihong say this, and the needle on top of the compass became faster and faster, and the direction was constantly changing.


    "Then what should we do?"


    "Xia Mo, can you?"


    "What for?" I saw him looking at me, his eyes bright, as if he were after me.


    Liu Yihong coughed, "Although your conditions are average, it should be enough to lure out the ghosts inside."


    "Liu Yihong." I glared at him.


    "Alright, help me."


    To be honest, I really don''t know about this sort of thing, and I don''t know what to do to lure out that pervert.


    "Xia Mo, take it off."


    "Take off what?" I frowned, feeling like I was on a pirate ship.


    "Take off your clothes, and then do something sexy." Liu Yihong gestured in front of his chest.


    I had no choice but to take off my outer shirt, pull down my pants a bit, and start to twist my body. My body was still quite soft, so it wasn''t difficult for me to do this.

 C70

    "Smelly Taoist, stay close to me." After last time''s experience, this time I was extra careful. If it was a ghost that was pinching your neck at most, then a pervert would be different.


    "Wait a little longer."


    Liu Yihong began to place the things on the ground. The incense had already been lit, so I had no choice but to continue to twist my body to follow Liu Yihong''s plans, hoping to lure the pervert out.


    A strange laughter came from behind me. "Daoist Priest." Liu Yihong is still messing with his things, this person is not reliable.


    I had no choice but to walk towards where Liu Yihong was squatting. "Daoist Priest." I shouted again. At this moment, I realized that Liu Yihong was actually crouching and not moving at all. The Rune and the peach wood sword had both been thrown to the ground.


    Hehehe, the laughter this time was especially close, I quickly retreated, Liu Yihong stood up, and his eyes revealed an evil aura, "What are you looking at!"


    I glared at him because I saw he was staring at my chest. "Your breasts are beautiful," he said.


    "Are you sick?"


    I saw the corner of Liu Yihong''s mouth move a little, and then, he pounced towards me. Just as his body was about to move, I was surprised to discover that his eyes had wrinkled a little.


    Sh * t! The Daoist priest was pushed onto the body of the pervert! At that time, my reaction was fast, probably because he was unprepared when placing the things on the ground, so the peach wood sword and talisman were both thrown to the ground.


    I had a talisman on me, one on the back of my neck, one on my waist, just in case the pervert was screwing me. Liu Yihong extended both his hands out towards me.


    "Brilliant, help me."


    The good guys were at the door, and I shouted so loudly that I didn''t hear any footsteps.


    This is bad, the space here might very well be affected by this spirit. I have dodged it in an instant, and attacking Liu Yihong''s body now is completely useless. I saw those things that were placed on the ground by him.


    I ran over, and the moment I bent down to pick up the peach wood sword, Liu Yihong immediately hugged my waist from behind. I could faintly hear a scream come from behind, and the talisman was probably working on me, and my finger was already very close to the peach wood sword.


    I climbed forward with all my might, and at that moment, I could feel Liu Yihong pulling back with all his might. At this time, life and death was grasped at my fingertips, and if I couldn''t get hold of the peach wood sword, there was practically no hope of survival, and that pervert had no way of getting rid of the talisman. Liu Yihong could, because it was a human''s body, once the talisman is removed.


    At that time, I shivered and used all my strength. Following my furious roar, I finally caught hold of the peach wood sword. With the peach wood sword in my hands, I will leave the world to my will!


    The moment I grabbed hold of the peach wood sword, I suddenly felt a very intimate feeling. With a flip of my wrist, the peach wood sword followed suit and stabbed me in the back.


    At that time, I had no way to stand up, I could feel the peach wood sword piercing Liu Yihong''s body.


    "Xia Mo."


    Liu Yihong woke up at once, his two hands still hugging onto my waist. "Release." After I shouted, he released his hands and I fell onto the ground. At that moment, I lost my balance and in the next moment, I quickly jumped up from the ground.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    "Ghost Body." I didn''t have the time to explain to him what I had just done. A Taoist was actually hit by a ghost, it was all because his willpower wasn''t strong enough.


    "I didn''t do anything to you, did I?"


    "If you wish, I will turn you into a eunuch without any descendants. Hurry up and get to work."


    I grabbed a few talismans from the ground, and the pervert disappeared. Just as Liu Yihong had said, this one was extremely cunning, and could hide its body inside walls or wooden boards.


    "What are you doing with my peach wood sword?"


    "Lend it to me. You use that plate." I''m referring to the compass that fell to the ground. It would be impossible to use my body to lure the pervert out, so I could only rely on the compass to determine the location of the demon.


    At this time, it was still bright outside, and light was shining in from the top floor of the building. I was sure that the pervert''s activity area was only this place''s female restroom, because this place was heavy and was more suitable for Yin Spirit activities.


    "Alright."


    Liu Yihong''s expression immediately turned serious. I guess he knew that the ghost was controlling his body, but he didn''t have enough cultivation to drive the ghost out by himself.


    I saw him pick up the compass. The needle on the compass was still moving randomly. It was impossible to continue like this. "Is there any other way?"


    "Yes."


    Liu Yihong put down the compass and then walked to the front of the display. I saw him kowtow three times towards Xiang Yu, then grab the scented dust inside to scatter. The scented dust inside was hot, ghosts were Yin bodies, and this was what I was most afraid of.


    Suddenly, white smoke rose up from the female restroom. "Up there."


    As the cinders were being scattered, I saw a shadow appear above my head and move rapidly along the roof. The ghost was actually hiding on top of our heads, and because of our line of sight, it was hard to find it.


    "Leave it to me."


    The Daoist Priest immediately snatched the peach wood sword from my hands and lit the talisman on the ground. As the Daoist Priest waved his talisman below, the ghost spirit above moved faster and faster.


    "Daoist Priest, is there any way to stop it?" It was impossible to continue like this. The ghost''s movement speed was too fast, moreover, it was high up in the air. It was completely useless for the Daoist Priest to be down there.


    "Yes, but I won''t."


    I ran over and grabbed two of them. Even though the ghost''s speed was fast, my eyes could still clearly see it, so as long as I could determine its movement trajectory in advance, I would have a way to force it down.


    The smudge on my left hand rose up, and in an instant, the shadow changed direction. Almost at the same time, my right hand followed suit, and as the smudge hit the roof of the women''s restroom, the ghost''s range of movement became smaller and smaller. At the very last moment when I threw it, I saw the shadow come out.


    "Mind your own business."


    That ghost was rather fierce, because the interior was filled with fragrant ashes. The Daoist Priest could also see the ghost, "To behead demons and exterminate devils is our responsibility. Bastard, die."


    "With just you, you''re still a bit too inexperienced."


    The ghost fell from above and the priest rushed over, still not fast enough, and I saw the ghost shrink into the corner and begin to crawl in. There were four walls, and if I let it in, it would be even harder to force it to show itself again.


    "Daoist Priest, don''t let him in."


    I rushed over, there was a talisman in my hand, so I was not afraid. That guy''s lower body had already entered the hole, and as I rushed over, I grabbed the ghost''s head.

 C71

    Although the ghost was ethereal, I still managed to catch it. That feeling was very strange, I had already caught it and my hands were empty.


    I saw the guy stick out his long tongue and lick at my hand. I have the talisman in my hand, so I''m not afraid at all. This is my best chance.


    "Leave it to me."


    When the peach wood sword swung down in front of me, the ghost''s head fell off. I was holding onto the hair of the pervert, and when the Daoist swung his sword down, its body was broken. Most of it was left on the wall with its head in my hands.


    [This guy isn''t dead yet. I saw his dirty face, and his tongue kept moving. "Disgusting." I threw the thing out.


    I saw the Taoist slap three talismans on the wall. This ghost might be fierce, but it was basically a waste after being tossed around by the two of us, and its body was stuck on the wall, unable to move.


    As the three runes stuck onto his body, black smoke started to come out from his body. The Daoist Priest let out a long breath and the two of us turned around at the same time, but this matter wasn''t over. When we turned around, we were surprised to find that he had been thrown out of the Phantom Head just now.


    "Where did he go?"


    "Not far."


    These Yin Spirit s'' core was precisely their head. If they were unable to completely exterminate them, as long as they accumulated enough grievances, they could transform their body. Furthermore, they would be able to become even more evil and fierce.


    "Search."


    I had already looked through the women''s restroom and only saw the private spaces with the doors closed. I approached one of the doors with a talisman in my hand. As the door slowly opened, it was empty.


    "No?"


    I nodded. The Taoist pushed open the second door, but he didn''t do so. At this moment, the scented dust from the female restroom gradually fell to the ground. The longer it dragged on, the more unfavorable it would become for us.


    There was only one door left, and that was the only possibility. I walked quickly to it, and the door slowly opened. We both frowned at the same time.


    That was almost impossible. The period of time was very short, a heavily injured Yin Spirit only had one head remaining, and actually miraculously disappeared in front of the two of us.


    "Daoist Priest, is there any other way?"


    The Daoist priest shook his head. Until the last moment, I definitely wouldn''t give up. I simply walked in. The toilet lid was open, so it was impossible to hide there. Could it be.


    I turned quickly. There was a lot of toilet space in the mall, and it was different from other places. The door was pushed inward, creating another sealed space.


    Behind the door, it was the only possible area we could not see.


    I put my hand on the door, then the hand with the amulet in front of me, and the next moment I pull the door open from the inside.


    As the door opened, I saw a face filled with terror. It was the Phantom Head that had disappeared, stuck closely to the wooden board at the back.


    "Give me a way out. I can help you get whatever you want." Phantom Head looked at me, he should be clear about his own situation, I have heard of nurturing little kids, after nurturing them I can have a smooth career, and can even help you deal with others, but don''t touch these kind of things, I might even harm myself.


    "You think I''ll believe your bullshit!" My arm moved forward and the talisman flew towards Phantom Head. I saw that his expression had suddenly become extremely savage, as he descended from above. His mouth opened wide, and directly charged towards me to bite me.


    If it was before, I definitely wouldn''t have been able to dodge it. Phantom Head''s speed obviously slowed down a lot as the talisman in my hand stuck to it, and at that moment, it was the same as my body. I heard a miserable scream, and smoke started coming out from it.


    "Xia Mo."


    The Daoist Priest rushed in. With the two of them inside, the space inside immediately became a little crowded. We looked at the Phantom Head that fell on top of it and even though it was hit by the talisman, it still did not dissipate.


    "Don''t move."


    Huala, huala, I actually heard a strange sound. The sound came from the toilet, and very quickly, I saw two hands stretching out. The moment was very strange, and after a period of time, I was very nervous about going to the toilet.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The Taoist was completely unable to see it, so I grabbed his arm. I felt his body tremble for a moment, and the next moment, those two hands grabbed onto the Phantom Head, pulling him closer.


    "These should be the ghosts that were killed by him." The hand that stretched out from below was very thin, and I saw that there was a tattoo on the arm. I remember very clearly that there was a similar tattoo on the arm of the corpse that I had found in the ladies'' room.


    Accompanied by a scream, the Phantom Head was immediately grabbed and sent into the toilet. Smoke started to come out, and my tattooed arm waved towards me before quickly disappearing.


    "It''s over."


    I let out a long breath. This time, it was still rather thrilling, especially when the Taoist had been pushed to the upper half of his body. If I did not place the talisman on the waist behind my back in advance, I would definitely have fallen for the path of a pervert.


    "Xia Mo, can you keep today''s matter a secret for me?"


    "What is it?"


    "It''s about the upper part of the ghost''s body."


    I smiled. The Daoist looked very serious. "Is it that serious?"


    "You know, I rely on this for my meal. If others were to find out, it would be like smashing my own rice bowl. But don''t worry, during this period of time, I have been training very hard. This definitely won''t happen next time."


    "There won''t be a next time, so let''s forget about it this time. However, you have to compensate me."


    "Alright."


    I saw him pick up the compass on the ground. This time, the needle on top of the compass was surprisingly calm, and the Yin Spirit inside had been completely eliminated.


    "Let''s go."


    The Daoist Priest picked up the talismans scattered on the ground and stuffed the rest of the items into his bag. As he left, the Daoist Priest continued to take the compass and put on a very natural appearance.


    "Success?"


    Liu Yihong coughed, it should be a reminder, since it has nothing to do with me, "When I made my move, it was naturally with ease, the evil spirits inside have already been collected by me."


    "Thank you so much. Can I have a photo taken together with you?" In this era, if you want to be popular, the method is very simple. As long as you go online and someone creates momentum for you, you will quickly become famous.


    When I saw the man taking pictures, I felt as if I could see where I was standing, so I quickly leaned to the side. The case of the women''s restroom on the sixth floor of the shopping mall was over, and with a relaxed expression, the Taoist offered to eat together with me. I would definitely go, because I was worried that he might run away, otherwise I would really lose.


    "Xia Mo, what do you want?" After dinner, the Taoist drove us home in his car, and all the way I sensed him sneaking glances at me.


    "Rune, peach wood sword."


    "What do you want these things for?"


    "Then you don''t have to worry about it, give it or not!"


    "Here."


    I was suddenly overjoyed. The Taoist had a weakness in my hands, and I was not the type to ask too much. Normally, there would always be strange things happening.


    "Also, can you get me a safety amulet or something like that? I''ve been having nightmares lately."


    "Sure, but you have to wait for my master to come back. I''ll give you a few talismans first."


    "So petty."


    "Aunt, you know my cultivation experience. These talismans were written by Master, but I don''t. Wait until I have the ability, I''ll give you as much as you want."


    "Alright, bring it over."


    "What?"


    "peach wood sword."


    The car stopped in front of the company, and Liu Yihong reluctantly took out the peach wood sword from his bag. I held it in my hand, and it was very light, and not as long as the bag was a bit bigger than what I expected.


    "Thank you."


    The two of us got out of the car, and just as we were walking in, I heard Liu Yihong call out to me from behind, "What''s the matter?"


    "Xia Mo, be careful. This place is not clean." With that, Liu Yihong started the car and left.


    "Xia Mo, what did he say?"


    "I''m fine."


    I smiled. Actually, I already had a feeling about this. It wasn''t just the incident that the driver said before. Our company is full of weird things. I know that something will happen here sooner or later.

 C72

    "What are you doing!"


    That night, I placed the peach wood sword I got from Liu Yihong under my pillow. This thing is still quite useful, the nightmare that kept on pestering me didn''t appear.


    The next day, someone from the company gave me a trip.


    Looking at the itinerary above, I had the feeling that this would be a deceptive journey, with Feng Men Village written on it.


    "Xia Mo, what''s wrong?" After Xu Bing heard my shout, she quickly came over and picked up the schedule. Actually, Feng Men Village aren''t that far from us, and it''s even the famous Ghost Village. I really don''t understand why the company would choose that damned place.


    "Feng Men Village." I pointed to the three words on the map.


    "What happened to the Feng Men Village?" Xu Bing probably didn''t understand anything about Feng Men Village, so he couldn''t be blamed on her. After all, she was timid, so she definitely wouldn''t dare to be interested in these things.


    The buildings inside are very dilapidated, and there''s a problem with their orientation as well. It''s not the kind that sits north to south, it''s said that there''s only one house that has this kind of layout. There''s only one Grand Master chair in it, and whoever sits on it would be unlucky.


    Previously, his donkey friends had gone there, but because Feng Men Village was a deserted village, the road conditions were very bad. Those people heard some strange noises at night, and when they went inside, their navigation and cell phones would all mysteriously fail. Someone had once discovered a coffin in the Feng Men Village, and the corpses inside were all buried under a mask.


    "It''s nothing, this is a deserted village, there''s nothing to see here."


    Xu Bing coughed, "When I was going out this morning, I heard someone speaking. She said that in order to increase our influence, the company was preparing to do a recording of a Psionic Mortal Technique, and then going to various websites to promote it. It might be related to this trip."


    "Psionic Record?"


    If it was really like what Xu Bing had said, then it could explain why the Feng Men Village was chosen. This village already has a very high reputation, and with the addition of some textual rendering, it would definitely attract even more people''s attention. Then, I''ll go and take a look around the village and take a look.


    "I''m sick. No, I have to talk to the Dead Fat."


    "Xia Mo, don''t go. Moreover, you''re not the only one going." Xu Bing''s expression was a little strange. I looked at her and asked, "You''re going too?"


    "Right, I just received the notice, all the new people in the company are going."


    I sat back down on the bed. I definitely can''t escape anymore, it took me a few days of great difficulty to calm down, can''t I calm down? I looked at the time of my departure, there might be something I need to prepare, so I still have a few days before my departure.


    "Xu Bing, are there any live broadcasts these few days?"


    "Nope."


    "Do you know school? It''s about time for the graduation ceremony. "


    "It''s boring. Unlike when I just entered the academy, I feel that everything is good and that I have a bright future ahead of me. It''s only after four years in university that you know that it''s completely different from that." Xu Bing laughed a little helplessly. I understand her feelings, if possible, anyone would be willing to work at a television station.


    "I''m going back."


    "When?" Hearing that I was about to leave, Xu Bing suddenly became nervous, "Tomorrow then."


    "Then I''ll go back tomorrow as well. You know, this place always feels weird. I don''t dare to sleep alone at night."


    I smiled. "So you''ll be depending on me for the rest of your life?"


    "Can''t I?"


    "Alright, once you find Prince Charming, I''ll be free."


    "Who told you that the one riding the white horse must be the Prince? It could also be Monk Tang."


    "Monk Tang is also not bad."


    The sounds of Xu Bing and I laughing could be heard from the dorm. No matter what happened, it''s good to be young, you can play around as you wish. This morning, I received a WeChat from the Lao Er. I''m about to graduate. After obtaining the diploma, they would be able to travel far and wide, and it would be very difficult to see each other again in the future.


    After four years of college, he had seen the separation scene three times, and he cried until he fell into a coma. He felt as if the end of the world was approaching, and the next day, he still had to walk his own path. If four years, eight years, sixteen years passed, would he still feel the same way when they met again?


    Thinking about their impending graduation, there wasn''t much worry or sadness in their hearts, probably because they were already used to it. As a result, they rarely came into contact with their classmates, and I felt that there were already many people who didn''t even remember a single person like Xia Mo.


    A relationship, if you pay a lot, if one day really lost, you will be sad, if not, really don''t matter. It was just a matter of life and death. It was enough to see through it.


    "Who is it?"


    I suddenly shouted out, the sound was sudden, and Xu Bing was startled by my shout. In the next moment, I rushed over, and as the door opened, I could faintly hear the sound of hurried footsteps approaching the door.


    If there are any loopholes in the security of the mall we went to, we have a lot of loopholes here. Except for the fact that the old man in charge of the front door thinks that there are basically no security guards, our dorm door is usually just closed at night and never locked.


    I stood at the door and looked outside. That guy had slipped quite quickly, and when I went to chase after him, he didn''t even look like a ghost. From behind, the sound of slippers scraping on the ground came.


    "Xia Mo, what happened just now? "It scared me to death."


    "Someone was eavesdropping at our door, I ran away while chasing after them."


    "Ah, could it be a pervert?" Xu Bing''s expression was a little exaggerated. It was already daytime, so she shouldn''t be a thief.


    "It''s possible that you''ve put all your thong away in case someone steals it."


    "No way, how could I have that kind of thing?"


    I ran forward with Xu Bing chasing after me. This was just a small episode in my life, there was no need to take it to heart, many people thought that I was crazy. If it happened to someone else, they would definitely be very nervous, and even call the police.


    When I returned to the dorm, I had nothing better to do. I simply went online to check the information on Feng Men Village, and dozens of them came out all of a sudden. Every single one of them was especially terrifying.


    I''ve read a few, some of them were written in an exaggerated fashion, and felt that there were a lot more elements to it than I had imagined. Even though the people inside all claimed that they had personally gone to the Feng Men Village and experienced all these personally, they still felt that the records inside didn''t match the experiences I had in the past.


    I closed my phone. My eyes were a little sore, so I simply closed them and the image of Feng Men Village appeared in my mind. In a few more days, we will move, heading towards the legendary abandoned village that caused ghosts to appear.

 C73

    The next day, Xu Bing and I left the company together. I returned back to the school to go through the relevant procedures for leaving school, and it would be a while before the graduation certificate was sent out. At the bus station, the two of us split up.


    "Lao Er, I''m back. What''s the arrangement for today?" I replied to a message on WeChat and sent it with a "sou". At this moment, the bus arrived at the stop.


    "Elder sister."


    I heard the child''s voice, right beside me, and I looked at him, very familiar. "It''s you." That child was very young, probably only about three years old. He was the same child that he met on the bus last time. I didn''t expect him to recognize me.


    "Your phone rang."


    The bus was so noisy that I didn''t even notice that my phone was ringing. I smiled. It was probably just a coincidence. He just noticed that my phone was ringing, not recognizing me.


    "Xu Bing, what''s wrong?" The phone call was actually from Xu Bing. I quickly answered and asked.


    "Xia Mo, I''m sorry, I took the wrong wallet when I woke up in the morning."


    "It''s fine, use whatever you want." I opened the bag and flipped through it. The two of us bought the purse together, but there were some differences in the patterns. Actually, it was still very similar.


    "Alright, when you go back, remember to tell me in advance."


    "It''s been fun for a few days."


    I hung up, and the kid kept looking at me with his big watery eyes, and I just smiled, and the car came in, and the kid and the grown-up got out, and I remember this is where I got off the car last time, and it should be near here. There was a lot less people in the car, and I sat where the kid had been.


    Huala! I felt as though I had kicked something. When I looked down, it was actually a bell with a red rope tied to it. There was a little snake hanging on it.


    I picked it up from the ground. The little thing was fun to hold in my hand. I locked it into my bag and could give it back to him the next time I saw it.


    Looking at the slightly dilapidated female dormitory, the emotions at that time were very complicated. There was a lot of laughter here, since we had spent four years of university together and similarly sad, Su Lin had already left us forever.


    Originally, there were four people, but now there were three. I believe that Su Lin had already settled down in the grave, and was very busy during that period of time, so she did not participate in Su Lin''s funeral.


    Up the corridor, up to the fourth floor, I saw a man with a basin, saw me, ran into the side 402, it was like seeing a ghost.


    Sick.


    The door was open, so I walked straight in. "Boss."


    Lao Er was lying on the bed and playing with his phone, he was packing up, I just smiled, "When did you come back?"


    "I just returned. Oh right, did something really happen to Su Lin?"


    I nodded. "Let''s not talk about that anymore. This matter is already over. Lao Si must be having a good time in heaven." I looked in. Lao Si''s bed was empty, everything had been taken by her family. There was only a cushion left on the bed.


    Maybe one day, we will leave this world, although we left a lot of things, a lot of memories, but, with the passing of time, these will slowly disappear.


    "Then let''s go to the library first and settle the paperwork for leaving school."


    "Let''s go."


    I rummaged in the drawer and found my library card. We were also called cartoons, and this thing worked better than you could wash your face with. You had to use it for meals, for water, for baths, and for books, of course.


    Since we are in an art school, it is necessary to mention that the library is mentioned. Therefore, the activities here are definitely top-notch. Every year, we engage in all kinds of activities, and the learning atmosphere is the same.


    When I first entered the academy, I thought that the library was quite magical. The shelves were filled with all kinds of books, and I would occasionally borrow a few to browse through. As time went by, I was not in the mood to read books.


    Our school''s library has a total of four floors, and its architectural style is still quite unique. It has a very strong artistic atmosphere, especially the feeling of being collated together by the front and back of the library.


    "Hello, where are you going after the departure procedures?" We are talking about the security guard at the door. In the library, it is not easy to meet a teacher who can speak to you in a friendly manner.


    "From here to the second floor, 203."


    "Thank you."


    We walked up the stairs and very quickly saw a long line of people lined up in front of us. However, very quickly, Lao San went to take a look in front of us, and she saw that all of us had a list of places to leave school, and there were several places that needed to be sealed with seals. The first one is the library, we have to make sure that you don''t owe the books here. The third was the residential management center. Some of the keys had to be returned. It was said that a sum of money could be obtained.


    They followed the procession and soon reached us. "Xia Mo, you have a book that you have yet to return."


    "What book?" I was stunned. I hadn''t been here in at least two years.


    "Interpretation of the dream."


    "Oh." I was kind of impressed by what she said, and because I had nightmares, I borrowed a book on the subject. It seemed to be the one she was talking about.


    "Alright, I''ll go back and find it."


    "As soon as possible, don''t affect your graduation because of this." I know she''s scaring me. There''s a red stamp on the list of Lao Er and Lao San. It''s because of that book, the one on top of my list.


    "Let''s go."


    The second stop went smoothly. In university, there were only 60 points in life and there wasn''t much pursuit for him. As long as he didn''t fail the examinations, he would be willing to pay respects to anyone, not to mention Brother Chun.


    "Where should we meet tonight?"


    "Roast meat on Three Streets."


    "Alright."


    We went to that eatery a few times, and almost every year a few people would gather together at the beginning of the school year. This should be the last time, looking at the time, it''s already 4 in the afternoon.


    As they walked along the campus, the two of them barely spoke, since we were not in the same department, so there wasn''t much time for private conversations.


    It was still the familiar storefront, a seat for four, and now one was empty. That day, we decided to drink a little, because we were going to be busy with work and graduation matters, so we basically wouldn''t stay in the dorm.


    "I''ll stay here in the future. If you come back, you can call me anytime."


    "Relax, Xia Mo." The Lao Er smiled, and I could tell that her smile was forced. The taste of the beer was a little bitter, like life.


    I drank one cup after another. I was pretty good at drinking that kind of liquor. For some reason, I got drunk that night very quickly. "Let''s go back."


    I felt someone coming to help me, but I was actually feeling dizzy. I stood up and walked outside, and when the wind blew outside, it became even more uncomfortable, and I felt like vomiting, but I couldn''t do anything about it. I sleepily returned to my dorm.

 C74

    I really didn''t know how I got back to the dorm. I didn''t know how long I slept, but suddenly my stomach started to churn. I woke up at that moment, and I was already lying on the bed. I didn''t take off my clothes, I just took off my shoes.


    I sprinted down the ladder. Our dormitory was four rooms, and below us were desks, and above them were beds. Between the two beds was a wooden ladder that led up and down each time.


    I ran barefoot out, feeling something in my throat, and it was a terrible feeling. I kept running inside, and then I spat it out and felt something on my foot.


    Ah, ah, hum, I was squatting there vomiting nonstop, the stomach kept rolling up and couldn''t stop at all, and at that moment sweat started to pour out from my back.


    I rummaged in my pocket. There was no paper, and this time it was the same astonishing experience as last time. My feet were touched by the vomit, and I was too anxious to put my shoes on.


    I avoided the dirty stuff and carefully stepped on it. As I watched the sticky stuff get washed away by the water, I felt a lot more relaxed.


    I was about to go back and get some water and paper, wash my feet, and wipe them off when I noticed a shadow hanging down from the floor.


    The light in the female restroom is a little dim and the shadow is also a little blurry. I raise my head, but there isn''t anything on the ceiling. It must be an illusion.


    I went back. The dormitory door was open for me, so I walked in with light footsteps, afraid that I would wake the Lao Er and myself up. I found my slippers, took a water basin and towel, and returned to the water room.


    When the tap was turned on, I threw a little water at my face. My hair was a mess. Looking at myself in the mirror, I suddenly felt a little strange.


    People were like this, especially women. If one did not look at themselves in the mirror for a few days, one would realize that their appearance had changed. This feeling was indescribably strange.


    "Ah!"


    I heard a scream behind me, an unearthly shriek that really startled me, and I ran out to see what was going on. As I ran out, I saw a shadow dart into the dormitory next door, and then the door slammed shut.


    I was in a daze when I looked at the mirror, so I didn''t pay attention to what was going on behind me. Could it be the female restroom? I immediately thought back to the shadow I saw earlier.


    I simply put on my hair. It was all loose just now, and it looked a little scary. Women usually reveal their true colors at night because you have to take off all pretense.


    Therefore, men were rather pitiful as well. Most of them would only pay attention to a woman''s appearance. Actually, many things were fake.


    I carried the basin and walked inside. At that time, it was very slow and my gaze inadvertently fell on the floor. Following the direction of my head, the black shadow on the floor appeared once again.


    I held my breath, trying not to scream, and this time it was clear to me that it was a long-haired woman hanging from it, and that I could see a rope around her neck.


    I looked up quickly. Nothing.


    It''s really strange this time. Due to my body, I can see things that normal people can''t see. Just how did that blurry shadow form on the ground!?


    "Xia Mo, are you inside?"


    I heard someone call my name from outside, so I quickly walked out. It was Lao San, she was wearing pink pajamas, "Did I wake you up?"


    "No, I wanted to go to the toilet. I saw that you weren''t on the bed, so what happened just now? I heard someone shouting."


    "I don''t know, it''s from the next dorm. I seem to have been scared by something." I smiled. Lao San yawned and carried my pajamas inside.


    I was standing outside. The shadow had disappeared. At this moment, I suddenly remembered that in my first year of university, someone had told me that someone had once hanged here. I clearly remember that senior sister''s expression was very serious when she said that.


    Because I was really afraid of this matter, after a period of time, when nothing happened and I gradually forgot about it, I heard a burst of rushing water and Lao San came out. At that time, I was completely relieved.


    "Xia Mo. Won''t you go back? "


    "Go back."


    I took a basin and followed Lao San back. I didn''t mention anything about the shadow of the female restroom to anyone else and soon fell asleep. The next day, when I woke up, the corridor was in chaos.


    "Hurry up and go watch the scene. Someone is hanging himself on the toilet."


    "Hanging!"


    I immediately sat up from the bed, put on my clothes and ran down the stairs. When I pushed the door open, I saw the Lao San and the Lao Er standing on the wall and looking into the water room.


    "Water Room." I immediately thought about the shadow I saw last night. Could it be that the accident Lao San mentioned happened to happen here?


    "Xia Mo, come."


    I ran over and saw that there was already someone inside. Through the gap between the washroom and the women''s restroom, I saw a shadow on the ground. This shadow was exactly the same as the one I saw yesterday.


    I shivered. At that moment, I heard the girl next door say in that small voice, "Last night when I went to the toilet, I saw a ghost girl. Her hair was disheveled and she was carrying a basin. It was very scary."


    "What?! There really is a ghost! No wonder people die! We have to move as soon as possible!"


    "Stop talking, it''s so scary."


    The ghost lady carrying the basin was obviously talking about me. At this moment, I could vaguely guess how she screamed last night. It was just that she was frightened by me when she came in.


    "Xia Mo, what did I say?"


    I saw a person walk out, it was actually beauty policewoman Xue Zimo. When she saw me, she actually smiled, I was also helpless, who let me encounter such a thing?


    "Where is the cleverness? Why isn''t he here? "


    "I stayed at the police station to write my report. I was really busy during this period. Before, there weren''t any cases for 10 days or half a month, but now, the entire police station is busy."


    "Can I take a look inside?"


    "Of course you can, you are the living Bodhisattva in the eyes of the wise."


    When I walked in, Lao San and the rest were all looking at me strangely. They probably didn''t expect me to be so familiar with the police.


    As I walked in, the figure became more and more clear, the disheveled hair, the rope around my neck, this scene was exactly as I had seen it last night.

 C75

    I looked up. The body was still hanging there, and I could see people taking pictures with cameras, and because the people who had examined it were not yet finished, I had no way of getting close to it.


    What made me most curious was that the rope was actually hung on the lamp above the female restroom, and was wrapped around and around the lamp, looking especially tight. Don''t forget that the height of the building was at least three meters, and the girl hanging on it was no more than 1.6 meters, and even if you took a stool, you still wouldn''t be able to reach that height.


    How in the world did she do it without a ladder?


    These things weren''t something I should be considering at all. It was just like how I asked Gao Ge what happened to Su Lin''s phone after Wind And Thunder Building''s case ended, and why she fell down like that, the phone would be fine.


    admitted that he had killed Su Lin, because he was greedy for Su Lin''s beauty, he had used a lot of methods in secret. Unfortunately, Su Lin was not moved, until one day, Su Lin had told him that she had found something that was detrimental to Sun Cheng, if she wanted to obtain it, there was only one way, the official contract for Wind And Thunder Building.


    Sun Cheng was completely capable of arranging an official job for Su Lin, just that he didn''t want to be led away by the nose forever, so he used his own method to kill Su Lin. As for what it was, High Scholar did not say anything.


    The wicked getting the punishment they deserved was already a near perfect ending. There was no need to dig any further, because there was absolutely no need for that.


    "Xia Mo, how do you know these people?"


    When I left, Lao San and Lao Er immediately surrounded me. I coughed, "Because of Su Lin''s death." I want this experience to be completely over. Every time I mention it, it is like an old scar that has been forcefully opened. Even though it is already over, there will still be blood flowing from it.


    This time, the case was surprisingly simple. After many interviews, the police quickly finished the case, and the girl who hanged herself went naked, using her photos and videos to borrow money from others. This was completely a loan of money, a murder without blood, ten thousand in one''s hand, quickly reaching fifty thousand, and then someone would force you to pay them back using all sorts of methods of coercion. It was said that the girl already owed over a million yuan, and those who went after her debts had covered her entire district.


    This was simply forcing someone to die, but I still couldn''t figure out why she chose such a complicated method. It felt like a ritual, because her hair was very loose and her tongue was long. Furthermore, she was wearing a completely red robe when she died.


    Alright, this matter is already over. As for the ''Interpretation of Dreams'', it was actually placed beside my bed.


    When returning the book, there should be a lot of fines. That woman talked to me for a long time just to see if I was a graduate or not, otherwise I would definitely be fined. I really don''t understand why you would punish me like that, since I have the right to read books in university.


    After I finished with the school affairs, I called Xu Bing. Xu Bing was rather excited, because in two days, it would be the day for the company to travel together. Although it would be a purposeful recording, which would allow them to appear on TV or other platforms, I still had to seriously prepare for it.


    I agreed to go to the shopping mall that Xu Bing and I had met before. After walking around, we actually went up to the sixth floor, "Xia Mo, go down."


    "Are you scared?"


    "Not really, but it just feels weird."


    "Alright."


    The two of us descended the ladder, a woman standing in front of us, her hair disheveled, and I noticed that her hand was resting on the back of the woman with the baby in front of her.


    The woman didn''t notice at all, only unceasingly coaxing the child in her arms. The child was crying as if his life depended on it, and the cry was especially loud. It was a completely tearing cry.


    "Don''t touch her."


    I shouted, and the woman turned her head quickly, and I saw her face, especially white, that wasn''t human at all. If I didn''t stop her, the next moment, the woman who was holding the child would probably slip and fall.


    "Good, good."


    The woman in red turned to look at me, her hands still in front of her, and as the woman with the baby stepped to the front of the stairs, she gave me a smile and then her whole body went up the stairs.


    I walked down. The woman was still in her twenties, and the child in her arms was about a dozen months old. The crying had died down.


    "Was it you who called me just now?" the young mother asked, looking at me.


    "Have you felt any discomfort recently?" I tentatively asked, "If you speak too directly, no one will accept it. I can''t possibly say that a female ghost wanted to harm you just now."


    "It''s just that I feel that this part of my neck is extremely tight, and my back sometimes hurts. Maybe it''s because I''m too tired from taking care of the child, so why do you ask?"


    "I''m fine." I hesitated, then took a talisman from my pocket and handed it to the woman. "Take this with you. If there''s anything abnormal, just call me."


    The woman looked at me and at the amulet I handed her, and from the look on her face it was clear that she didn''t dislike it.


    "Alright, wait a moment."


    The woman took out her cell phone and carefully wrote down my phone number and name, "It''s alright. The baby is very cute and knows how to protect the mother. When she grows up, she''ll definitely be a man."


    "Thank you."


    The company is going out, so I don''t have time. Of course, I can pretend I didn''t see it, but why did I have to offend a vengeful ghost for someone I don''t know?


    I have already thought about it. If she really calls for help, I will leave this matter to Liu Yihong.


    Xu Bing and I returned to the company to prepare for our journey. In this period of time, the peach wood sword and Fu Guike had been overseeing the operation, and those terrifying voices and nightmares had disappeared. My mental state had improved a lot, and even though I was traveling to the so-called most terrifying First Ghost Village, it was still good to be able to go out for a walk.


    "Let''s go, Xia Mo."


    In a flash, two days had passed and I woke up a little later. Xu Bing had already packed up her things and started to hurry me up, "It''s here, it''s here."


    "Why do you bring such a thing?"


    When the woman went out, she definitely had a lot of things to take with her. This time, not only did I bring a sanitary towel, I also brought a peach wood sword.


    "Just in case." I smiled, then placed the peach wood sword into the leather case. After locking the door, we walked outside, and from afar, we saw Sun Xiaoke in front, wearing a set of colorful clothes, but didn''t think that she would follow us to Feng Men Village. Thinking about it, I felt that it was boring.


    Beep, beep, beep. I heard the sound of a horn honking. When I walked to the front of the company, I saw a bus parked there. It was completely red.


    "Get in, get in."


    I think that it was invited by the company to record this program. Xu Bing and I got on the car, and then stuffed our things into the luggage rack, this trip was not short, and it would take more than ten hours. We had brought snacks and water with us, so we did not need to worry about being lonely on the road at all.

 C76

    fat director and the people in charge of recording got on the carriage at the end. This time, the people who were going there were basically certain that the fat director was leading the team, and the three of us who were newly appointed could be considered to be following them out to see the world. Of course, everyone knew that this was not a good thing, so the senior staff were able to dodge in time.


    There were still a lot of empty seats on the bus, and I saw a hand stretched out in front of me, painted with bright fingernails.


    "Director."


    That voice was so soft that it would cause one''s bones to go numb. Without even thinking, it had to be Sun Xiaoke, this kind of person was that type of woman''s annoying vixen, yet the fatty was actually happily walking over.


    I just feel that it''s funny, why does it have to be so obvious, it''s just doing a few more live broadcasts, then splitting some of the company''s resources, fat director has the final say on this.


    The agreement between Sun Xiaoke and I has already spread around the company. In fact, it was just a sentence filled with anger at the beginning, where did the words come from, and it was suggested by Sun Xiaoke.


    What made Sun Xiaoke angry the most, was that if this month didn''t count, she would definitely let me crawl out like a dog next month. I really don''t believe this evil, whether it was a mule or a horse walking around, Xia Mo had never been afraid of anyone.


    "Let''s go."


    The car started, and as I passed the gate, I saw the old man standing there, his eyes fixed on me. I leaned against the window, just in time to see him.


    As the car moved away, the figure gradually disappeared from sight. I thought that if I had time, I would sit down and talk to him. I heard that before our company was founded, this old man was here guarding the door, and he stayed here because he was the person in charge and was very familiar with the place.


    He must have had a lot of stories, here and in life, and I''m sure his stories must have been better than mine.


    Xu Bing leaned on the screen and started to sleep. At this time, I actually couldn''t sleep, so I simply took out my phone and randomly pressed a few buttons to pass the time, then accidentally pressed it on the QQ icon, and then saw the Penguin interface start to log in. Actually, I hadn''t logged in my QQ for almost half a year.


    A message was sent on QQ that a girl called Little Mei wanted to add me.


    Right now, there are very few people who play QQ. I remember that they were quite popular in high school. If you don''t have a few hundred friends in your QQ, they wouldn''t dare to say that you play QQ. Since most of them were WeChat now, I hesitated for a moment before pressing the accept button.


    As the QQ on my phone opened, there was actually only one friend in my QQ, but her QQ will never light up again. That''s right, that person is Su Lin.


    I saw another avatar light up and she was actually online. "Hello, do you know me?" After I typed this, I pressed the send button, and there was a quick reply.


    "I don''t know her. I want to make some friends. I''m lonely."


    "Fine." Since we are all alone, maybe we can share some of each other''s stories.


    "Thank you." She was very polite.


    "Why are you thanking me?" I asked.


    "Because a lot of people aren''t willing to add me, and even if they do, they''re still not willing to chat with me."


    "Why?" I was a little curious, so I clicked on the QQ profile. It said, "Everyone wants to have a wonderful life. In the end, you will find that they are all lies." The address left below was Number 134 of hell.


    "I don''t know. Maybe I like to talk about strange things."


    "Strange experience?"


    Looking at the continuously flashing QQ on my phone, I felt that this girl called Little Mei didn''t just casually add me, but she actually wanted to share some things with me. Of course, this was just my intuition, maybe, on the other side of the QQ, there isn''t even a girl sitting there.


    "Yes, like Feng Men Village."


    "Have you been to Feng Men Village before?"


    I suddenly perked up. I was originally leaning on the seat, but at that moment, I immediately sat up.


    Regarding Feng Men Village, perhaps because of the strange experiences he had seen before, he still felt some rejection towards that place. The root of this rejection was the fear in his heart.


    Little Mei actually didn''t reply, I could only send her another message, "Are you still there?"


    "Yes, yes, I went to Feng Men Village, it was a few years ago already." After saying that, she sent me a smiley face.


    "Is that place really that terrifying?"


    "Actually, that place isn''t called Feng Men Village, but rather the Wind Gate Village. It was just a misunderstanding, and became a Feng Men Village later on."


    "So that''s how it is." I quickly replied. I was indeed not clear about what Little Mei had said, because all along, I had always been concerned about Feng Men Village.


    "Elder sister, you''re interested in Feng Men Village as well?"


    "Yes, especially coincidentally, I was just about to head for the Feng Men Village."


    "Really?"


    "It''s true. We''re already in the car. We should be there before dark."


    "Don''t go."


    "Don''t go."


    "Don''t go."


    When I opened it, the contents were all the same, "Can you tell me what exactly happened there?"


    "Not now."


    Little Mei''s QQ immediately darkened. After waiting for a while, she still didn''t come online, so I held my phone hesitantly. After all, this QQ number is rarely used, and I don''t have the habit of chatting with other people, especially with strangers that I''ve never met.


    I still decided to stay, and didn''t finish her story. I want to know more about the Feng Men Village, or more accurately speaking, it''s about the Feng Men Village.


    I turned off the traffic and faintly heard the laughter of fat director and Sun Xiaoke coming over. It should be because they were talking about some sort of funny thing and it really is someone looking for someone.


    I simply took out my headphones from my bag and leaned against the wall with my eyes closed. The car swayed non-stop and very quickly, the people in the car fell into a deep slumber. This kind of long journey was extremely boring.


    I was in a state of total stupor when a white shadow flashed through my mind and I saw a woman in white standing in front of me. I was standing in a dark wasteland, and the woman was smiling at me.


    I woke up with a start, and almost at the same instant the car stopped, a strange sound came from the headset.


    "Xia Mo, are we there yet?"


    When I was sitting up just now, my arm accidentally touched Xu Bing who was standing at the side, "No, you should continue sleeping."


    "Alright." Xu Bing changed her position and continued sleeping. Actually, I was still quite envious of her for this point, she was beautiful and her thoughts were simple. At the very least, she wouldn''t be tired from living.


    I was completely out of sleep, and the feeling at that moment was so real that in my memory it had never happened before.

 C77

    I was wearing my headphones and had fallen asleep for who knows how long. When I sat up and looked out the window, it was already dark.


    Strange sounds kept coming out from my earphones. I could only turn off the songs inside and turn on my phone. The profile picture on my QQ was actually flashing. It was Little Mei. I clicked it and got a message from Little Mei.


    Three years ago, Little Mei and a few of her donkey friends were preparing to go to the Feng Men Village just because she heard someone mention the terrifying legend of Feng Men Village. In fact, this kind of thing is like this, the more it spread, the more it is evil, and the more it is fierce, but unfortunately, there are those who do not believe it.


    The Feng Men Village surrounded the mountains in all four directions. It was both fun and exciting, and it perfectly fit the donkey friend''s interests. Thus, after contacting each other in the group, they all departed from the city they lived in towards Feng Men Village.


    Very quickly, four people had gathered, and only Little Mei was a woman. One of them was the founder of this Feng Men Village event, and they called him Old Liang.


    He was an employee of a state-owned enterprise and liked to climb the mountains. He was a good person in the Old Liang and could be considered a star among the donkey friends group. He had organized dozens of events and the other two were in the donkey friends group.


    The four of us started our journey together, talking and laughing along the way. We had to climb a mountain road first to get to the Feng Men Village, but this was nothing to us, as we continued to climb the mountain.


    "Let''s take a picture together." Seeing the rocks at the entrance of the village, Old Liang called us over. Taking a photo and sending it to the donkey friends group was an unwritten rule, after all, people''s energy is limited, it''s impossible to walk all the way there.


    "One two three, eggplant." Little Mei picked up the camera and took a few pictures, then set up the function and ran over. After taking pictures, the few of them entered the village.


    Since there was no one living here, the ground was covered with weeds and rocks. It was already afternoon, and the sun had set very early, so we started to set up tents. The tents we carried around with us were all very simple ones.


    "I''ll help you." Old Liang walked over. His tent had already been set up, probably because he saw that Little Mei was still trying to nail down a nail at the corner of the tent.


    "Thank you."


    "What''s your name? Girls usually don''t dare to come to this sort of place to play. "


    "Just call me Little Mei."


    "Little Mei. It''s a very nice name. "


    The Old Liang skillfully set up the tent, and so a few people took their cameras and personal equipment and walked in. The first room''s door was closed, and we decided to go in to take a look.


    It was dark in the room, and when we went in and turned on the flashlight we had on, I called out that there was a coffin on top of the chair in the middle of the room.


    "Don''t be afraid, this is a custom in Feng Men Village. After a person dies, they are usually buried near their house. Some are simply not buried at all."


    "Not buried? "What should we do then? Just leave it at that?" This kind of thing was too inconceivable. Only people who saw it with their own eyes would be able to experience this kind of feeling.


    "Right."


    We continued to walk inside and saw that the legendary chair was actually a very old one. Because it was too old and worn out, it was no longer possible to tell if it was the legendary Grand Master''s chair. From the location of the house, it should be this chair.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Let''s try it out."


    "You''re crazy. You can''t sit on this chair." Old Liang''s face turned dark, and his donkey friend who came with him actually sat on the worn-out armchair.


    "Isn''t it just a broken chair? It might be too broken because I''m afraid someone might break it." The three of us looked at him in that strange way, and he stood up.


    "Let''s go."


    The structure of the houses are very strange. Other than the house in the middle, everything else is actually going in the east direction. Some houses'' doors and windows are actually facing each other, and they are actually very close together.


    That night, we decided to stay in Feng Men Village and wait for the sunrise of the second day to take a few more pictures before leaving.


    The person who sat on the teacher''s chair suddenly rushed out of the tent like a madman, and ran with all his might. The Feng Men Village was very dark, and we chased after him with our flashlights, but he still managed to shake us off.


    We called out his name and searched house by house, but we couldn''t find him at all. The basis of Feng Men Village were practically the same, especially at night, when we walked inside, there was simply no way to be sure if we passed by.


    "Let''s wait for daybreak."


    We had to go back, and just as I was about to get into the tent, I saw a woman in white standing below, and I cried out in fright.


    "Little Mei, what''s wrong?"


    "There''s someone below, a woman, she''s so scary."


    "There''s no one here."


    Little Mei opened her eyes and the woman disappeared, "Old Liang, this place is so scary."


    "It''s fine, we''ll leave tomorrow."


    Because he was missing a person, Old Liang decided to search through the Feng Men Village. If he really could not find it, then he would return.


    It was then summer, and as we walked in, we felt especially cold, especially our two legs which were being blown by the cold wind, it was as if it was winter.


    "There, look."


    One of the doors was open, and this house was very different from the others. We saw a person sitting there, and we ran in that direction.


    We slowed down our pace and when the Old Liang began to call out his name, he actually did not react at all. We had no choice but to walk into that terrifying house again.


    "Will he die?"


    Old Liang''s extended hand trembled uncontrollably. Just as he was about to touch that person, he suddenly raised his head. His eyes were especially frightening, and then he jumped up from his chair and began running down the mountain.


    We chased after him all the time, everything in the tent was there, just in case something happened to our companion, and then the man went crazy, and we didn''t know what happened to him, what we saw that night, why he was sitting alone in that horrible house all night.


    This could be considered a person''s experience, and it could also be seen as a story. From this story, I understood a few questions, there really is a chair in the Feng Men Village, just like the legends say, as long as one is seated on it, they would be unlucky.

 C78

    "Xu Bing, wake up."


    It should be dark outside by now. Looking at the time, it''s already around 8 PM, according to the schedule, it should be very close to Feng Men Village.


    "Arrived?"


    "It''s about time."


    "The car can only stop here, the mountain road ahead is hard to walk on."


    "Is there any other way?" After the driver finished speaking, fat director also stood up. I could vaguely see a hand reaching out from below to touch his clothes.


    "No, we agreed to stop here. Call me when you go back. I''ll pick you guys up when the time comes."


    "It can''t be. What time is it now? Do you want us to sleep in the wilderness?" I stood up, causing fat director''s expression to turn ugly. Actually, this kind of thing can be avoided entirely.


    "Get off, get off, hurry up."


    I had no choice but to take our two suitcases from the luggage rack and then carry them down. Getting down from the car, I really felt extremely cold, and this place should not have reached the Feng Men Village yet, so I felt a chill down my spine.


    "Move forward. Don''t think that you''re out to play. Be serious. Give out your bonus when you get back."


    "Don''t worry, Director. For your sake, we can do whatever you want." Sun Xiaoke stuck close to Fatty the entire time, and I dragged the leather case with me as I walked inside. The road here is indeed not easy, not only are there potholes, there are even times where they are scattered.


    "Ouch."


    I heard Sun Xiaoke call out. She wore very little, and she even had shoes with heels. To put it bluntly, if she wanted to be stinky, she had to pay a price.


    "What''s wrong!"


    Xu Bing turned around and looked in that direction. I saw the fatty squatting there, but Sun Xiaoke was actually sitting on the ground.


    "My foot, I accidentally twisted my foot."


    "Then what should we do?"


    At this moment, the fatty actually raised his head to look at me. I immediately turned around, "Xia Mo, give this to Xu Bing and help her walk away."


    "No, there are too many things, Xu Bing cannot carry them all alone." I made my stand clear. "Hurry, hurry, you must pay attention to the unity of the company and its image."


    "Alright, Xia Mo, Xu Bing will take the luggage from me." I had no choice but to walk over, and then stoop down to help Sun Xiaoke up from the ground.


    "The road is so hard to walk, your body is so delicate, if you fall again later, don''t look for me if you break an arm or leg." It''s not that I''m mean, Sun Xiaoke had said a lot of bad things about me in private, and she was not the one who gave in to people nowadays, furthermore, with her personality, it was easy for people to not get used to her.


    "Xia Mo, I know you don''t like me, so I owe you this time. If there''s a chance, I''ll definitely pay you back double."


    "I can''t take it." After saying that, I was really worried that she would fall again. This kind of place is already unbearable, it would be even more troublesome if she couldn''t get her foot out.


    I don''t want to see anyone in trouble, Sun Xiaoke included. This is the truest voice in my heart.


    Xu Bing''s body leaned forward, and every time she sees a big or small stone, she will have to change directions non-stop, the ones carrying the equipment aren''t relaxed either, I saw a few people from the carriage get out, and carry a lot of things, probably because the company had prepared them specially for us.


    In this sort of desolate place, one had to be prepared to eat, drink, and eat.


    "Who?"


    I heard someone shout, and then a rattle, rattle sound came from the nearby forest. At that moment, everyone tensed up, and then, a few people came out.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid."


    As the flashlight landed on them, four people actually came out from the ground. Two men and two women, looking like a couple traveling in two teams, all carrying travel bags.


    "What are you guys doing?" fat director walked over. He was the oldest official here, and also the person in charge of recorded Feng Men Village records.


    "Travelers, prepare to go to Feng Men Village."


    "You guys want to go as well!"


    After I finished speaking, the four people looked at me at the same time and said happily, "You guys aren''t going there to make a movie, are you?"


    "Pretty much. It''s a huge production after all." When the fatty heard this, he immediately got excited. He shook his big head, and assumed a posture as if he was about to brag.


    "That''s really lucky. But don''t worry, we just want to go up and take a look. We''ll only stay for one night and then leave."


    "Let''s go together."


    I supported Sun Xiaoke as she lowered her head. I felt that her expression had become very strange, it was nothing much in the beginning, but the moment those four people appeared, Sun Xiaoke''s expression immediately changed and she kept lowering her head, feeling as if she wanted to dig into the ground.


    This Sun Xiaoke is completely different from the Sun Xiaoke I know, in my impression, she is the type of person who likes to show off and show off a lot. Could it be that she is related to those four people?


    "Wait a moment."


    Sun Xiaoke turned her feet, so the two of us were the last ones walking, but at this time, there was light coming from the front, and we noticed that there was also fire coming from a place not far ahead, and under the light of the fire, we could vaguely see some broken down houses.


    I never thought that so many people would come here in admiration, and completely turn into the paradise of tourist explorers. At this time, I even felt that those bizarre experiences at night were all fabricated, that Feng Men Village, might just be a deserted village that was abandoned because of its geographical location.


    "Keep going."


    Looking at the bonfire in front of us, fat director''s tone revealed helplessness. I am not sure why I wasted so much energy to come here to film for, could it be that I just want to borrow the reputation of this place.


    "Wait a moment."


    The man raised his arm, then slowly crouched down. I saw him pull something out of his bag and place it in front of his eyes. If I''m not wrong, it should be a night vision goggles.


    "Let''s take a look."


    I saw him pass the night vision goggles to Fatty, the fat director looked at it for a long time and said, "It''s nothing."


    "Right, it''s nothing strange. The fire must have been raised by a person. Where did that person go?"


    "This." fat director blinked his eyes a few times, he probably never thought about this question. I walked over and Sun Xiaoke sat on the luggage to rest.


    "Can you let me have a look?"


    "Of course."


    I took the night vision goggles. They were quite heavy, but they were different, and through them the space in front of us turned into a bluish-green color. Although it was still blurry, I could clearly see what was inside them, even the layout of the houses.

 C79

    "Go, go, go."


    The began to urge me, because the Feng Men Village was right in front of me. According to the fatty''s thoughts, taking advantage of the night sky, I could record some strange things and then return.


    "Thank you."


    I handed it to the man and watched him put it in his bag. "Can I help my friend carry the suitcase?" The road ahead is even more difficult. Xu Bing and I have brought quite a few things with us, she alone definitely won''t be able to do it.


    "Of course. When we''re outside, we have to take care of each other. It''s fine as long as she doesn''t get jealous." The man smiled. It was clear from one look that he was the straightforward type.


    "All of you men, behave yourselves. We women don''t have that kind of mindset."


    I smiled, then watched as the person carried the box for Xu Bing, then went back to help Sun Xiaoke up. Don''t look at how thin she was, it was actually pretty strenuous walking with her.


    "Let''s go."


    The rest of us will follow the rugged mountain road up to the top. It''s just as the Little Mei said, it''s really hard to walk on.


    "We''re here, we''re here."


    The few people who were leading the way started to run forward, and our speed also increased. Especially me, that man was carrying my suitcase, in which all the food I had eaten in the past few days had been stored.


    "Xia Mo, slow down, slow down."


    She obviously couldn''t take it anymore, so I could only slow down. Those people rushed towards the fire, and from afar, I saw that they had stopped beside it.


    The tent. The fire was in the middle of the tent, and the man who carried my suitcase squatted down and looked at the rope tied to the ground.


    "He is indeed an expert."


    "What is a knot?"


    The person smiled, "Don''t think that knotting is simple. There are many details to it. This kind of settlement is the king of knots, it is especially suitable for the outside. Not only is it safe, it is also very convenient." I saw him tug on it with his hand, and the knot actually opened, and then his finger let go for a moment and quickly inserted itself into the knot. It felt like a magic trick.


    "Pfft, why is there so much ash?" I heard Sun Xiaoke''s voice, she was extremely tired just now, so she sat down by the side of the tent. I turned my head and saw that Sun Xiaoke was actually standing in front of the tent.


    It was only when she said this that we noticed that the four tents around the fire were obviously a little shabby. Ordinary travelers would usually bring simple tents, which were absolutely essential for outdoor travel and were very convenient.


    The four tents we saw were a little shabby, probably formed after a period of exposure to the sun and wind. The most important thing was that they were covered with dust, as if they had been there for a long time.


    Tents, four tents. I immediately thought of the message Little Mei sent me. I opened my phone but fortunately, I could receive a weak signal here.


    I quickly found out, that was what the Little Mei said. When the four of them came to the Feng Men Village, they set up four tents, preparing to climb the mountain behind the Feng Men Village at sunrise on the second day, but who would have thought that something would happen that night.


    Could it be that these four tents were left behind by the people from Little Mei? She did not lie, and had really come here.


    "Don''t touch those tents." When I raised my head, Sun Xiaoke was already inside. The tent we brought with us was not ready yet, maybe because of the injury on my leg, Sun Xiaoke could not wait any longer.


    "What''s wrong? Is there a problem? If worst comes to worst, we can just return the person back to them. "


    "I''m fine."


    If it''s really like that, then these tents have already been here for four years. I remember my grandmother telling me before that if you go to a strange place, you should try to avoid touching things that others don''t want to touch. This is a taboo.


    "All of you, come here for a moment."


    I heard the fatty''s shout and walked over, "Sun Xiaoke''s feet are injured, so we shouldn''t bother shooting this time. Coincidentally, there''s a tent and a bonfire here, let''s record it tonight."


    "Record what?" I had no idea what I was going to do this time.


    "Don''t worry, I have everything here. Just follow my instructions later on."


    fat director opened the paper, then handed me a microphone, "Let''s do it according to your schedule when you''re broadcasting the 404 live broadcast. When I say start later, you will introduce us, our company has come to Feng Men Village, the atmosphere here is especially tense, I will take care of the following matters."


    "Director, is that okay? I can''t act. "


    Xia Mo, you can be considered an old employee of our company. Remember, everything needs to be considered for the company''s future and interests. The fat director was powerful, but no matter what, it was related to the company, so even if it was unrelated to you, you still had to do it.


    "Fine."


    I took the receiver, then saw the men with the equipment turn it on, and the picture was aimed at me, even though it was night, and because of the fire and some lighting they''d brought, it wasn''t as dark as it might have been.


    "Xia Mo has directly spread the message and brought about a spiritual shock to you. Hello everyone, I am Xia Mo. Today, I will lead everyone to experience the true Feng Men Village." When I finished, the man on the ground began to turn up the volume. It was a particularly terrifying sound, one that made one''s hair stand on end.


    "Ah!" I heard someone shout, and in that moment I turned my head and saw a woman in a white dress floating out from behind me.


    The one who yelled out was Xu Bing, and then I saw a few people start to run back and forth in front of the camera. Standing there, I did indeed laugh a little at the start, but when I saw fat director squinting his eyes and laughing by the side, I knew that all of these were prepared beforehand.


    "Stop."


    The person in charge of recording switched off the machine. I stood there with Mike in my hand, but it was only a short conversation just now. Maybe it was due to the atmosphere, I didn''t feel like I was at Room 404 normally.


    "How is it?"


    The fat director hurriedly walked over. "Not bad, the environment here is really suitable for this kind of program with a strange atmosphere, but the space is a little short. If you want to use it for promotions, you need to have more content."


    "Don''t worry, everyone is prepared."


    I watched as fat director knocked on the papers in his hands. Those should be scripts designed by him, we have all become free, cheap actors, and if I''m not mistaken, even if it''s a group performance day now, we still have to earn a few big red tickets.


    "Set up that thing and prepare for the next match."


    As the light fell on it, the ghost lady in white was actually a white figurine which was hung on a rope. Because it was dark, she looked just like that.


    "Xia Mo, you did pretty well just now. Remember, you have to be real, you have to be scared so that the audience will believe you.


    "Isn''t this a lie!"


    "Bullshit, are all those Hollywood movies real? Hurry up and get ready to go to sleep."


    I had no choice but to follow the routine. I had no choice but to pretend that I was very scared, then took Mike and ran forward, the camera following me the entire time. After recording this strange house in front of Feng Men Village, today''s shooting ended.

 C80

    "Everyone, you''ve worked hard today. The tents have been set up. One for each of you."


    Sun Xiaoke sat there without moving an inch. What was strange was that the four people who came with us today did not set up tents, but sat beside the bonfire and chatted. It could be seen that they were also filled with curiosity towards Feng Men Village.


    There was a limited amount of space in the tent, so the boxes that we brought could only be placed outside, "Xu Bing, who do you think will be sleeping with tonight?


    "Xia Mo, don''t gossip so much, okay?"


    "It''s not just me, it''s just the three of us. The two of us will share a room, don''t tell me you want to leave her alone!"


    "Enough." Xu Bing covered my mouth, because it was very likely that I would start a dirty story next.


    "Alright, alright."


    I opened a crack and looked out. From our position, we could see the bonfire in front of us. Through the gaps in the tent, I noticed that the few people had stealthily passed by the bonfire and quickly disappeared from my sight.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "I''m fine."


    I zipped the zipper on the car in passing. This was a private matter of the family and had nothing to do with us, so I asked Xu Bing, "Xu Bing, have you heard of the Feng Men Village before?"


    "I know a little. I heard that this place is a little scary, so it''s best if we finish it tomorrow. That way, we can go back earlier."


    "Hopefully."


    I sighed. At this point in time, I was completely unsure of what was going on. Something as big as this happening in a shopping mall definitely wouldn''t have nothing to do with me coming to Feng Men Village this time.


    That night was strangely quiet, and nothing happened. Of course, I could only judge from my voice and intuition.


    In fact, I had been listening to everything outside the whole time. Since there were only mountains around, there was almost no wind blowing in, so I thought about it when I built the house here. Of course, there was another reason, to stay away from the chaos of war.


    Xu Bing quickly fell asleep. I opened the zipper of the tent, and the light from the fire became weaker and weaker. I found it strange, who made this fire, and how quiet the Feng Men Village was at night.


    The first night of Feng Men Village passed peacefully. Of course, the more this happened, the more worried I got. By the time I woke up on the second day, it was already morning.


    "It''s starting, it''s starting."


    "Xia Mo, you will be the main character today. You will bring a recording master to walk around in a while, and if you see anything terrifying, like a coffin or a chair, you will take a few more photos." fat director said to me while holding yesterday''s script.


    "Then what are you doing?"


    "Sun Xiaoke''s leg is twisted, it''s only right for the leader to care about his subordinates." At that time, I almost spat out the saliva that I just drank. Sun Xiaoke must have given him sufficient benefits.


    "Got it."


    It might be because I had seen some pictures and introductions of the Feng Men Village before, so I could be considered to have some understanding of it. It was really just as the internet had said, the layout and direction of the houses here were especially strange, and most of them were old buildings left behind during the Ming and Qing dynasties.


    According to the information on the internet, there used to be a river in front of Feng Men Village. Unfortunately, following the constant drought here, that river also stopped flowing and disappeared as well. This should be the main reason why the people from Feng Men Village had left this place.


    "How could this be?"


    I heard a shout coming from the side, the fat director walked over, and I followed to take a look. It was actually the man with the equipment, and I saw him looking at the screen with an incredulous expression.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s all messed up."


    fat director walked over. I heard him let out a scream and quickly backed off. I didn''t expect this guy to be so cowardly, "Let me have a look."


    The person on the screen was me, holding Mike, this situation was exactly the same as what was planned last night, the following scene completely changed. Just when the white figurine was pulled up from the back by a rope, the figurine''s face turned into my face, and the one holding Mike was actually that figurine.


    Not only that, I saw the corner of the figurine''s mouth rise. It was actually smiling, and then, a hair-raising voice came out from the camera. "Welcome to Feng Men Village."


    "Who did it?"


    This is obviously a prank, and I believe that as long as we understand the technique, we can do it, just like the software we use to process photos.


    "I''ve been holding this machine the whole time. No one has ever touched it."


    "That''s impossible."


    This was the first time I met such a situation. I quickly pulled open the back of the tents and found the item I used last night. It was just an ordinary figurine. There wasn''t anything special about it.


    "Xia Mo, what''s wrong?"


    Seeing me, Xu Bing immediately rushed over like a madman, at this moment, the fat director suddenly laughed, "That''s right, if this kind of effect is spread out, adding the theme of Feng Men Village, our company will become really popular. Xia Mo, there''s no need to look for me, continue filming, the more the better."


    "Bullsh * t. This kind of thing might cause someone to die. Not just any kind of money can be earned."


    The image that appears on the screen is definitely not that simple. If no one has used a recording device before, then it can only be said that there was a problem during the recording process. It''s just that at that time, I kept holding Mike and watching the video, and did not notice it at all.


    "Xia Mo."


    My shouts were a little loud, and all of them looked at me. fat director''s expression was obviously ugly at this time, "The journey for the Feng Men Village is three days, if you don''t want to take it, we''ll have to bid."


    This is obviously f * cking cheating, I have remembered this debt. In the past, don''t ever beg me again, "Xu Bing, put this on your body, remember, you can''t lose it."


    I gave Xu Bing a talisman. I spent a lot of effort to get this from the Daoist Priest, if I didn''t keep an eye on him, I would have definitely slipped away last time.


    "Alright."


    Xu Bing took the talisman from my hand and placed it into her pocket. The Feng Men Village is too strange, no one knows what will happen next.


    I took Mike and the person carrying the camera had a slightly serious expression on his face. I glanced at him and at this moment, I started to believe what he said was true, no one had touched this camera, this is their job, and these people aren''t easy to deal with. Wasn''t it just to earn some money by following us people to this kind of place.


    "It''s fine, don''t be nervous."


    "Actually, I didn''t want to take on this job back then. If it wasn''t for my wife desperately needing this money, I wouldn''t have come this time. It doesn''t matter if something happens to me alone, there''s still my bunch of brothers."


    I could see that he was wiping the sweat from his palms. The photographer didn''t talk much all the way here, and I could tell that he was a man who could take responsibility.

 C81

    "Let''s go."


    I smiled and the cameraman nodded at me. The words I said just now made me feel that the relationship between them had become much closer, especially when he said that he had accepted the Feng Men Village shoot plan for his wife''s medical expenses.


    Walking along the narrow streets of Feng Men Village, we saw many moss growing on the sides of the dilapidated walls. Huala.


    "What is it?!"


    We subconsciously retreated. At this moment, the fear was entirely because of the legends of the Feng Men Village. If this was a beautiful scenery, then this scene wouldn''t even happen in front of us.


    I took a step back and felt something fall from above. It was so sudden that I didn''t see what it was. Very quickly, I was attracted by that thing. It turned out to be a jar.


    It wouldn''t be strange if it was just an ordinary jar. What fell from it was actually a painted jar.


    Actually, it was just a colored painting on top of the jar. When I looked closer, I saw that the design was that of a young lady wearing colorful clothes.


    This girl should only be around 15 to 16 years old. Looking up along the jar, my sight moved away. Even though it was just a painting, there was still a hint of strangeness to it. The painting of that young lady actually didn''t have eyes.


    That''s right, the position of my eyes is completely empty. It feels like my eyes didn''t even appear, my heart thumped, because there are two words written beside the girl''s picture, Little Mei.


    Little Mei!


    I frowned. There must be a lot of girls called Little Mei in this world because my parents both wished for my daughter to be beautiful. It should just be a coincidence.


    For some reason, at this moment, I suddenly thought of the girl who added my QQ in the car and left me a message. Her name was also Little Mei.


    "Let''s go."


    "You gave me a fright." The big brother who was carrying the camera smiled. He should have noticed that their reaction was a bit exaggerated.


    "You''ve been here before?"


    "No, I heard that this place is haunted, and it seems rather sinister. Now that business is not easy, if it was before, I definitely wouldn''t come to this kind of place."


    "It should be fine."


    We continued along the run-down path, walking very slowly, and the strangeness was not something that could be described with words. For example, a rock was actually just an ordinary rock, if you were to see such a rock in other places, you wouldn''t even notice it.


    There''s a difference here. There''s a care in the world for Feng Men Village things, for every single one of them. I don''t know why I would tie a stone with a rope and hang it on a branch in front of the house.


    If you looked more closely, those mottled shadows fell down and formed another pattern. Those patterns were very terrifying, like a human face. If you looked closely, you would be able to see another appearance.


    The cameraman was slowly taking pictures at the back. This was their job, after finishing the recording of the Feng Men Village, they should be able to get tens of thousands of dollars or even more, because almost no one was willing to come here.


    I held Mike as I walked in front. There were some special things like a shabby table, a wooden board with words written on it would stop and then casually say a few words. Finally, we arrived in front of the house facing the south.


    This was a house made of piles of stones. Due to it being dilapidated, there was no door, and a lot of soil fell between the cracks of the rocks.


    If my memory is correct, this is the only house in Feng Men Village that sits facing south, and inside of this house is a grandmaster chair.


    At that time when he was researching, he had almost mentioned this chair, Feng Men Village number one evil being, sitting on a ghost not sitting on a person!


    Of course, these were only rumors. After all, no one had personally seen them before.


    I coughed once and then took Mike and walked forward. The person carrying the camera hurriedly followed, and I saw that he was constantly adjusting his camera. The light here was a little dim.


    "It''s just as the rumors say, this place is the legendary Grand Master chair of Feng Men Village. It''s said that anyone who sits on it would bring disaster." I motioned for the photographer to bring the camera closer, trying to get the chairs down as best they could.


    When I peeked inside, it was actually just a rather dilapidated chair. When I first saw the armchair, I wondered why there was such a strange chair in this run-down village. After all, it was something that only large families would have, until I saw it with my own eyes.


    It was just like this. One had to know that they were specialized in equipment, a single lens cost thousands of dollars, and the quality must be good. Even if the temperature was -10 degrees Celsius, there shouldn''t be any problem.


    "This place is pretty much done. Why don''t we go back first and continue shooting after we change our footage?"


    "Alright."


    I couldn''t wait to go. The man put away the machine, and I went down, crunching and crunching on the stone, and suddenly the photographer next to me fell to the ground. I could see him clearly from behind.


    The place was covered in leaves, so no one knew that there was actually a pit there. Furthermore, the size was not small either. "Are you alright?" I hurried over and took the man by the arm.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine, it''s really fine."


    One of his feet fell into the pit, and I saw him pull out slowly. The next moment, I saw a human skeleton being pulled out along with that foot.


    "Ah!"


    The man backed away in fright, and his face changed.


    Actually, it''s just the corpse of a dead person, it''s not that scary at all. I have previously understood that the people here all have the practice of being buried in heaven, and normally, the old people would prepare a coffin for themselves. Those with poor conditions didn''t even have coffins, many of them just got wrapped up in corpse cloths and buried in holes.


    Therefore, before Feng Men Village became a deserted village, if a coffin was placed at the front door of a household, then it meant that someone from that family was going to die.


    The corpse is stuck on the leg of the person''s pants, so when the leg was brought out, there was nothing scary about it. After experiencing so much, I actually felt that the living were more terrifying than the dead.


    "Why did you come down?" fat director was sitting and talking to Sun Xiaoke, and he saw us standing up from the top.


    "There''s a problem with the camera. We''ll go up after a rest."


    "It''s been hard on you. Drink some water first, and show me what you just did." Fatty and Sun Xiaoke went over to watch our video. I took out a bottle of mineral water and drank it there, but strangely, I did not see Xu Bing.


    "Ah, what is that!"


    I heard the fatty''s shout and Sun Xiaoke''s ear-piercing scream. I stood up and walked over, but Sun Xiaoke was still in the fat director''s embrace.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Something''s wrong."


    The camera''s image was still, and the scene in front of my eyes was a little familiar. I saw a chair on the broken stone wall, and that''s right.


    "Change the angle."


    As the light changed, I could clearly see a person standing behind the chair. The person''s clothes looked like they belonged in the Qing dynasty, and his hands were placed behind the chair. Since the light was shining from outside, it didn''t reach the old man''s face.


    In fact, I''ve heard people say before that a camera can capture light outside of a person''s eyes, which means that what appears in the camera is probably what appears in front of you, but what you can''t see with your eyes.

 C82

    The camera suddenly moved. At that time, my attention was focused on the person behind the teacher''s chair. There was something strange. I kept looking inside, but I didn''t see that person.


    The figure was very distinct. One could even see the belt on his clothes, the two hands in front, and the shriveled hands. Standing behind the chair was an old man.


    "We can''t shoot anymore. If worst comes to worst, we''ll just pay a little less." I saw the man close the camera, and as he pressed his hand, the image disappeared.


    Sun Xiaoke still stuck close to fat director. Everyone said that men became bad if they had the right to be rich, because you had gained the value of being useful. So, those shameless women would think of ways to stick it on you.


    "No, the company pays a lot of attention to this time''s filming. Actually, it''s not a big deal, just one extra person, just a little more people for tonight''s filming. I''ll go back tomorrow morning, and I''ll double the price."


    fat director extended two fingers, and I saw that the man hesitated for a moment. The lens in his hand, that had been unloaded halfway, turned back on, and at that moment, a strange expression appeared on his face.


    I can understand his feelings. If I could have chosen, I wouldn''t have accepted the deal, but I''m already halfway through it. If I could have just lasted one more night, I would have been able to double the amount of money.


    "Where''s Xu Bing?"


    When I came down, I didn''t see Xu Bing the entire time. Because she was timid, I was the only one who led the recording team up there. fat director turned to look and said, "She was here just a moment ago! "Where did it go? Xiao Ke, did you see it?"


    "Nope."


    "Why are you so concerned about your subordinates?" I glared at the fatty. If anything had happened to Xu Bing, I would definitely be implicated with him. "Xu Bing, Xu Bing."


    I quickly walked towards the tent where we slept. The zipper on top of the zipper was still open, so it was very possible that Xu Bing was inside. I pulled down the zipper.


    "Xu Bing."


    "Xia Mo, you''re done shooting?"


    Xu Bing''s voice was very soft, and it looked to be extremely dispirited. I dove in at a crouch, "What''s wrong? Is she sick? "


    "No, I''m just very tired. Besides, if you''re busy, I don''t have any interest on my own." Xu Bing''s voice was still strange. I crawled over and extended my hand to her forehead.


    "You have a fever." Her forehead is extremely hot. I touched my forehead and then on hers. I didn''t dare to imagine how it could be this hot. It was as if I was pressing down on a red-hot piece of iron.


    "It''s alright, I just ate some medicine, so I should be able to get rid of the fever very quickly."


    I looked at the medicine box on the side. I took it and asked, "Xu Bing, what did you eat?"


    "What''s wrong? The antipyretic drug. "


    "You''re crazy!"


    I took the medicine box. This isn''t some antipyretic drug at all. I took a quick look at the box. It''s actually that kind of emergency contraception! Therefore, when I saw the name of the drug, I felt very unfamiliar with it.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Xu Bing, is there something you''re hiding from me? We agreed that we''re good sisters, and that if there''s really something, I''ll help you." I looked at Xu Bing''s slightly pale face and felt my heart ache at that moment. At our age, even if something like that happened, it would be alright. The thing I was most afraid of was being tricked.


    "What''s going on?"


    Xu Bing forced herself to sit up, then took the medicine box from my hands. From Xu Bing''s expression, she didn''t think that she had lied to him, could it be that she had accidentally taken the wrong medicine?


    "Xia Mo, where did you get this?"


    Xu Bing''s expression instantly became strange. I saw the description on the medicine box just now, the side effects of this medicine were huge and my whole body was aching, my head was spinning, my head was aching, I am vomiting, anyways, it''s not a good medicine.


    "It''s right beside your head." At this time, Xu Bing had already ripped open the medicine box, and I could clearly see that one pill was missing from inside. In other words, what Xu Bing had consumed wasn''t any sort of anti-fever medicine.


    "Xia Mo, actually, I found the medicine in your bag, because before we left, I remember you saying that you brought out the commonly used medicine this time. When I felt the fever earlier, I searched your bag for the medicine."


    "My bag?!"


    When we went out this morning, we were afraid someone would touch our things, so we stuffed it in from the outside. Although the interior of the tent was very small, it was still big enough to accommodate both of our suitcases.


    I quickly opened it and saw that the plastic bag containing the medicine was open. Xu Bing did not lie, she was the kind of person who was not very good at taking care of herself. That''s why I brought some medicine with me this time. It''s actually a cold medicine, an anti-inflammatory medicine, as well as medicine for diarrhea.


    "Xu Bing, this is not mine. I have never bought this medicine before."


    I suddenly tensed up, this kind of thing I feel embarrassed about, although it was not me who did it, but at that moment I still felt guilty, "It''s okay, Xia Mo, can you help me get some antipyretic medicine?"


    Xu Bing''s condition was a little bad. I saw that she had laid down her body once more and took the opportunity to place the medicine box at the side. I quickly took out the antipyretic and, because I was worried that there would be a mistake, I carefully examined it and confirmed that it was indeed the antipyretic that I usually took.


    "Get up and take some medicine."


    When I helped Xu Bing up, I was stunned for a moment when I touched her neck. Her neck was unusually cold, the contrast being obvious compared to the heat on her forehead.


    My hand probed along her neck, and she subconsciously dodged, "Xia Mo, don''t cause trouble."


    "Xu Bing, are you feeling cold?"


    "Cold, especially cold. It''s like holding a piece of ice." I saw that her body was trembling uncontrollably under her clothes. I took out the peach wood sword s from the box. That was the only explanation.


    I scanned Xu Bing''s body back and forth like a Taoist, but did not have any reaction. The peach wood sword s themselves were used to ward off evil, and the sword in my hand should have been lit up before, so it was especially effective against the Yin Spirit''s wandering souls.


    The strange thing was that when Xu Bing had kept her eyes closed the entire time, it was as if she didn''t feel it at all. At this time, I realized that her trembling body had gradually stopped and a layer of water had actually started to appear on the tip of her nose.


    This is a good thing, I have been changing my position nonstop. I saw the corner of Xu Bing''s mouth move, and that feeling of being extremely enjoyable. I stopped there and reached out my hand to touch her neck.


    Xu Bing''s body had already recovered its original temperature, and the fever mysteriously retreated. I let out a long breath, then took out a talisman and stuck it on her body. This time, I decided to bring the peach wood sword with me.


    "Xia Mo, are you done yet?"


    I heard fat director calling me from the outside, and then I quickly retreated. My original position was completely occupied by the luggage, so I could only crawl out backwards and casually put the medicine box into my pocket. I have to figure out, who exactly stuffed this box of medicine into my luggage last night, this is the only possibility.

 C83

    I climbed out, those three photographers were definitely not a problem, after all, they had nothing to do with us, the only ones left were fat director, Sun Xiaoke and the few people from the company who helped.


    "Could it be Fatty, using such a method to hint at me?"


    When I climbed out, my clothes accidentally loosened a bit, but the top button had been opened, and fat director was actually looking inside, intentionally or not. Don''t look at how Sun Xiaoke dared to reveal it, in truth, I might not have less food than her.


    It was very possible that it was done by the fat director. This fellow was famous for his perverted attitude, so the company probably had a lot of ideas about him, but I didn''t expect that he would turn his attention to my body, just to see if I would directly ruin your kidney or not.


    When I was looking for a job, I had this kind of incident before. At that time, it was just a small company, but it didn''t seem very formal, and that man was rather wretched looking. At that time, he was recruiting a secretary, which I thought was the most interesting time.


    When I left, that guy stuffed something into my bag. I didn''t notice it at the time and thought it was a business card, but when I came out, I realized it was a condom.


    "Let''s go."


    I brought the camera crew to head out once more. Last time, we took the road that led down, so we might as well go up it. As long as we follow along with the Feng Men Village, this time''s shoot would be over.


    We walked very fast this time, and I think the people behind us wanted to finish it quickly as well. We walked along the broken path all the way up, and it felt like we had walked a long way, and when we looked up, there were still a lot of houses. The houses here were very dense, and many of them were almost connected together.


    "Do you want to rest?"


    I was too tired to walk, and the men behind me were probably even more tired. I saw the man wipe the sweat from his forehead and then sit down beside me.


    "Right, what disease did your wife have?"


    "Don''t mention it." He smiled, then sighed.


    "It can be cured?" I tried to ask, ''There are a lot of cancers nowadays, so it''s not as taboo as before. I remember when I was young, in the village, the people there were all surprisingly healthy, and those who were 70 to 80 years old could still work in the fields.


    "After walking for so many places, it had no effect at all. Sometimes, I really feel sorry for him. If it wasn''t because I wholeheartedly wanted to earn money and ignore her feelings, I wouldn''t have gotten such an illness."


    "What do you mean?" I frowned. I didn''t think it had anything to do with him.


    "She''s crazy, she''s usually like a good person, the moment she gets mad she''s really scared, she''ll run out recklessly, keep shouting, there''s someone who wants to hurt her, and keeps pestering her, there''s nothing I can do, I have to go out and earn some money, I can only send her to the asylum, and hope that they can cure her."


    "I''ve never thought about that. Maybe what she said was true."


    "Really?"


    I nodded. "Just like the pictures we took. Some people can''t see it, but some can." When I finished speaking, he stood up, and his expression immediately turned extremely strange.


    "No, I have to go back. If that''s the case, sending her to the asylum is the same as harming her."


    "Don''t worry."


    I pulled him back. I could tell that he must have loved his wife very much. This was something I was really envious of. If, in the future, there was a man who would do this for me, even if he were poorer, I would still marry him without hesitation.


    "Thank you. I might have made a mistake."


    "Now that you don''t have a car, there''s no use in going back. Don''t worry, I have a friend who specializes in helping others with this sort of thing. When we go back, I''ll help you."


    "Really?" He grabbed my hand, so hard I grimaced. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry," he said.


    "I''m fine." I smiled, looked at the shadow of the house above, and couldn''t help but to sigh. I was the kind of person who had a bad temper, and actually, returning at this time was entirely possible, since I promised that after walking through Feng Men Village, I would definitely do it.


    "You''re a Taoist?"


    Only now did he notice the peach wood sword in my hands, "No, this is something from a friend, take care of yourself." This thing does work. We continued up, almost ten minutes out, and then I stopped.


    Because we have always been inside the Feng Men Village, you simply won''t feel that there''s any problem. If we were to calculate from the start, we would have walked for at least half an hour.


    The area of the Feng Men Village can''t be considered to be large, and we''re walking in the same direction all the way up. This time, we''re walking very quickly, so we should have long since walked to the top of the Feng Men Village.


    I raised my head and looked up. It was still a densely packed stone house, and the shadows of the dead trees drooped down. It was only then that I noticed that the trees in the Feng Men Village were all actually dried up, and some of the trees were as thick as my waist.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The sun, I looked up, it was afternoon, the sun must be setting in the west, that was common sense.


    When we came up, we had already noticed that the houses in Feng Men Village were mostly on the east side and west side, this kind of arrangement would make people feel very uncomfortable.


    "Impossible."


    I shouted, and at that moment the windows of all the houses were turned in the opposite direction of the sun. I quickly turned around. At that time, I felt that my mind was a mess. The houses and the dead trees in my Feng Men Village were still revolving.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    I sat down on the floor. I was extremely disgusted at the time because I had eaten almost nothing at noon and could not spit anything out. I retched a few times before standing up.


    The direction of Feng Men Village''s house was in the opposite direction, so I believe that the position of the sun shouldn''t be wrong. The east rises and the west descends, that is the law of the universe.


    If that direction was west, then what happened while we were walking?


    I stood at the top and looked down. As the shadow of the dead tree swayed, I was surprised to discover that the space underneath was quickly increasing. The entire arrangement of the Feng Men Village had completely changed.


    This is just like a nightmare. Even though you know that it is a dark pit, you would still jump into it and then be trapped inside. There is no way out at all.


    Buzz, buzz, at that moment, my phone suddenly lit up. It wasn''t a text message nor a phone call. I quickly looked for it and found that it was actually QQ. I opened QQ and then saw Little Mei''s message.


    "Close your eyes and keep walking up. Remember, do not look back."

 C84

    Now I finally believed that Feng Men Village was far more terrifying than the things recorded on the internet. As the ground beneath rose, the space above us turned black.


    If you looked carefully, you would realize that right now, the entire Feng Men Village was like a huge coffin, and the surrounding four mountains were the four sides of the coffin.


    If one were to analyze it from the perspective of feng shui, the Feng Shui of Feng Men Village was not bad. To be built on a mountain, with water in front of the mountain, it would definitely be a Feng Shui treasured land. Then, why would this place gradually become an empty Ghost Village?


    "If we leave like this, we won''t be able to leave for the rest of our lives."


    "Can''t get out?"


    The other person looked puzzled when I finished. There were three people in charge of the recording, and apart from the leader, the other two rarely spoke.


    "We''ve been walking for almost an hour and we still haven''t gotten out. We can only say that there''s a problem here."


    "Could it be the Wall-Hitting Ghost?"


    Maybe he had read too many novels online, so he could believe a lot of things, but at the same time, he could not believe a thing. Indeed, there were things called ghost wall, and it was quite common in life, especially when people went out in the dark, it was very easy for them to encounter such things. They walked in circles, but they just couldn''t walk out.


    What we are facing right now is definitely not as simple as the Wall-Hitting Ghost, because not only is it impossible to find a way out, even the space around us has changed.


    "Yes." I have the peach wood sword in my hands, this thing can not only attack ghosts, it also has other uses, I believe those three people already think that I am that kind of god stick.


    "I''ll listen to you."


    "In a while, I will shout one, two, three times and then hold each of you by the hand. Close your eyes and follow me. Remember, no matter what you hear or feel, you must not look back."


    I said it very clearly. The three of them looked at me, and I repeated it again, especially when I emphasized the words "cannot look back". Of course, this was what Little Mei had told me.


    Who exactly is the Little Mei! I don''t have the mind to think about this right now. That prompt came in time, and I have a feeling that the Little Mei is here. It''s just that we can''t see her.


    "Yes." The leader didn''t forget to remind them that he had hired the other two and they didn''t want anything to happen to them at this time.


    "Alright, get ready." I held out my hand, then felt a hand on mine, and I began to shout, "One, two, three." When he shouted three times, for some reason, he suddenly became nervous, because in the next moment, he would have to close his eyes. This was his Feng Men Village, and danger lurked everywhere.


    I walked very slowly, and the road under my feet was not easy to walk on. Furthermore, my eyes were closed, so you had no way to tell where the road was, or where it was a tree or something else. I was a little confused, so I had to do it this way.


    My right hand is holding onto the peach wood sword, while my left hand is pulling the person behind me forward, and my right hand is constantly swaying. At this moment, I can completely experience the feeling of a blind person, because I can''t see it, and this world is definitely filled with fear, because you don''t know if there''s anyone ahead, or if a car is crazily charging towards you.


    The sound is very soft, but it keeps drilling into your ears, testing your mental strength. If you are afraid, you will definitely open your eyes and see, what exactly is it, I constantly reminded myself, don''t open it. If you want to leave this place alive, you have to follow the instructions given by the Little Mei.


    "You''re not allowed to open your eyes, you''re not allowed to look back." I reminded him again, especially of the three men behind me, and I felt the force of the hand that was holding me, a sign of nervousness.


    "Alright."


    I could feel their voices and bodies trembling when they said yes. The next moment, I felt a hand touching me, and the hairs on my body stood up straight up.


    The peach wood sword in my hands took this opportunity to swing over, and that feeling disappeared right after. Bringing the peach wood sword out this time was really the most correct choice I had made in my life.


    Huala, I really want to kick something. At this moment, you don''t have to care about anything. The next moment, I feel my body colliding with something above me, leaving me with no path in front.


    I held the peach wood sword in my right hand and kept touching it, until I actually touched something in front of me. Bang bang bang. I knocked on it a few times with the peach wood sword and it was actually empty.


    I did close my eyes because Little Mei had told me before that there was an empty coffin in the Feng Men Village. However, during the recording, we did not discover it at all, until my body directly touched it.


    An empty coffin!


    I subconsciously took a step back. According to the customs of Feng Men Village, only those who are about to die would place the coffin at the door, and then wait for their breath to die before burying it. This was actually nothing much, after all, it was a rule passed down from several generations.


    This is my most direct thought. Remember, we are always walking up, and at this moment, the direction of the entire Feng Men Village has completely changed. All the houses are actually moving in the opposite direction as we move forward.


    What kind of f * cking science is this? If you let those f * cking scientists try it out here, it would be weird if they weren''t scared to death.


    Finally, I found the road ahead. Here, the two houses are very close, so if you knock on the side with the peach wood sword, you will be able to come across the house next to it. As long as you keep a certain distance between the house and yourself, you will definitely be walking on a narrow path in the middle.


    I led the three people behind me and continued walking forward. Every step of the way, I felt like I was suffering, at that time, I was silently chanting something like Bodhisattva Blessing or Amitabha, although I usually didn''t believe anything and used everything at this point in time, who cares about it, if I was moved by my sincerity, I wouldn''t be able to say for sure.


    "Xia Mo, what are you doing!"


    I actually heard the Dead Fat''s voice. At that moment, I really wanted to rush over and forcefully hit his head a few times. It was all due to excitement, we really walked out.


    Remember, we walked on a completely opposite path. According to Little Mei''s QQ prompt, she had been walking up with her eyes closed, which was the complete opposite of the direction we were heading towards. She never thought that we would actually be able to return to the camp.


    I opened my eyes and found fat director, Sun Xiaoke, and Xu Bing all there. I yelled them out all at once, especially excited, and then rushed over to give them a kiss.

 C85

    "Alright, Xia Mo." Her face is so slippery. If I were a man, I would definitely marry her.


    "You''re okay." I touched her head and the fever went away. Actually, when I used the peach wood sword to pat her body, I felt much better.


    "Yes, the antipyretic is still effective."


    "Xia Mo."


    I heard a wolf-like howl coming from behind me. I was extremely excited at that time and completely ignored the fat director. This guy was extremely narrow-minded and took his seriously.


    "Director."


    I hurriedly turned my head, the fat director''s expression was a little exaggerated. "Are you done shooting?"


    I coughed, "It''s about time, we ran into some trouble up there. If you don''t want anything to happen, you''d better leave the Feng Men Village right now."


    "Go?" "No, we''ve already reserved a place for tomorrow. Since the car isn''t here, where can we go now?"


    "It''s better to go to the place where we got off last time. It''s still more eerie than here. Aren''t you afraid that those things will hound you?" I said that deliberately to scare the fat man.


    "Where did the hell did this come from? Xia Mo, don''t speak nonsense here."


    "Director, don''t move."


    I widened my eyes and looked behind him. I could feel that he was afraid. Actually, this fellow is very timid. Don''t underestimate him with his usually loud voice, he is just a coward.


    "What, Xia Mo, you, don''t cause trouble?"


    "Don''t move."


    I walked over, and fat director stood there, not daring to move. I placed my hand on his shoulder, then picked down a dried up leaf.


    "Ah!"


    fat director suddenly shouted out, it''s a way for people to vent their emotions when they are extremely afraid, I just smiled, it wasn''t on purpose for me to scare him, this kind of place is truly weird, it''s better for me to leave as soon as possible.


    "Let''s go, she''s right." The three people in charge of photography have already been won over by me, so they are now standing by my side and talking. Adding Xu Bing, if we were to vote fairly, we will not suffer any losses.


    At that time, we were all shocked, especially loud. I remember that today was a sunny day, the kind where the sun shone brightly and without anyone noticing, a black cloud had floated up from the sky and the entire sky above Feng Men Village had darkened.


    "It''s going to rain. No one can leave now. Go back to your tents. Leave tomorrow after the rain stops." This time, it suited fat director''s plan. There was no other way, she felt the rain was about to fall, she could not leave at this time.


    Xu Bing continued outside. The interior of the tent was limited, if I wanted to have a good night''s sleep, the luggage would definitely be left outside.


    "Xia Mo, what do we do after being drenched by the rain?" When I was pushing the door open, Xu Bing said this.


    "Cover it with a plastic sheet. It''s okay." Xu Bing''s worries made sense, but I felt that a comfortable sleep was more important. Other than the clothes inside, there wasn''t anything else inside.


    Xu Bing knew my personality, so when the two suitcases were taken out, the space inside had suddenly expanded greatly. I was already extremely tired, and just lying there was a very comfortable feeling, and at this moment, a gust of wind started to blow outside. This kind of situation was rare, Feng Men Village were all around the mountain, and the wind rarely blew in.


    "Quickly pull it up."


    At that time, the wind was especially strong, and as soon as the dust and dried up grass flew in, Xu Bing squatted there and couldn''t do it for a long time, "What''s wrong?"


    "It seems to be broken."


    "I''ll try."


    If we break it, it will become troublesome. I had started to curse the fat director, and it was best if his tent broke tonight. Since the company set up the tent, they couldn''t possibly prepare such a tent for us. If the space is small, I will admit it. Now, there is still a problem with the zipper.


    I tried a few times. The heavens aren''t bullying the honest, I feel like the honest, Xu Bing is one, I am one too. The zipper quickly closed, and the tent immediately went dark.


    I lay down on the bed and suddenly thought of something. It was a cell phone, and I started to rummage through my bag, and then I took out my cell phone. I wasn''t the kind of person who liked to play with cell phones.


    The signal here is surprisingly poor. I fiddled with it over and over for a dozen times before finally getting on QQ. Little Mei only left that one message, and it was her message that helped me solve a big problem.


    "Thank you, Little Mei."


    I replied, and then saw that the signal I was sending started to roll continuously. I tried to change my position, but it was still to no avail. After a few minutes, the message was finally sent.


    "Xia Mo, what''s wrong with you today?"


    "Me?" I got up and looked at Xu Bing, and she looked at me the same way.


    "Right, I feel that you''re very strange, especially when you came down from above. Why are you pulling one each?"


    I smiled, there was no way I could explain what happened at Feng Men Village. Even if you did say something like that, nine out of ten would call you bullsh * t, while the other one was a lunatic.


    "Something has happened, but it has already been resolved. Go to sleep. We can go back tomorrow. I hope that nothing bad will happen tonight."


    Bada, bada, I felt the rain on top of the tent, I raised my head and touched it, if the tent wasn''t protected from the rain, I would have rushed out without hesitation and killed that Dead Fat.


    The rain quickly gathered into a stream and slid down the tent. I took out some food and handed Xu Bing a bag. All that was on my mind at the time was what had happened today, especially the strange course of the houses, and even now I still don''t know why all the houses changed direction at the same time, it''s true, I thought all three of us saw it, it can''t be an illusion.


    "Xia Mo, what is this!"


    Xu Bing''s voice stunned me for a moment. Then, I took the bag from her hands, the biscuits inside were actually broken into pieces, and they were all black. This was the kind of biscuit that I usually eat.


    I subconsciously looked at the bag I had just eaten. It was actually the same as the one in Xu Bing''s hands; all the biscuits had turned black.


    "What are you doing?"


    I threw it on the ground. I was a little upset, and when I bought it, I checked the date on purpose, it was all up to date, and there was no mistake about that. It was like the medicine in a bag, I vaguely felt that not only did that person take the medicine inside, but also the food inside, but how could I explain the food that was out of date for a long time!


    "Go to sleep."


    I pulled on my blanket a little. This time, we all brought the simplest kind, and even though it was pressed down on my clothes, it was still especially cold. I couldn''t help but turn around and hug Xu Bing.


    "Xia Mo."


    "We''re both women, what''s there to be afraid of?"


    "No, I can''t sleep."


    Xu Bing pushed me a few times, but I had no choice but to loosen my grip. I turned around and picked up my phone, but Little Mei didn''t reply.


    As I was falling asleep, my cell phone suddenly rang, and I woke up. The moment I opened my eyes, I saw a person standing outside the tent. That person was bent over, rummaging through my and Xu Bing''s luggage.

 C86

    I sat up and saw the shadow outside. I felt like I had been injected with chicken blood. As for why the phone would suddenly beep, I didn''t care at all.


    By this time, the rain outside had mostly stopped. Under the moonlight, I could clearly see the shadow outside, bent over, at the spot where the two of us had placed our suitcases.


    I must not shout at this time, I have to catch this guy, I believe that the medicine in my bag and all the expired food were all done by this guy.


    I certainly am not afraid, for there is a shadow, and that is man.


    I didn''t wake Xu Bing up. At that time, I didn''t have a weapon by my side.


    I crawled out of the tent, it was very quiet outside, the entire Feng Men Village was terrifyingly quiet, I squatted there without moving, and instead turned around and zipped up the tent. Normally, I would easily ignore details like this, but it was different now, as Xu Bing was sleeping inside, if the door to the tent was wide open, something could easily happen.


    After doing all this, I can finally be at ease with capturing that fellow who was messing with me. I instantly exploded, speaking a little exaggeratedly, so I immediately scurried out. I had the peach wood sword in my hands, which I grabbed at that time, before shouting out loudly.


    When I saw her turn around, she turned out to be Sun Xiaoke. I originally guessed that it was Fatty because this guy liked to cause trouble, but I didn''t expect him to be this woman. It was because her feet twisted when she was walking up the mountain.


    "Sun Xiaoke, you''re really something."


    I carried the peach wood sword over, and Sun Xiaoke turned to look at me. Her expression was a little strange, and I saw that her hands were actually holding onto my underwear, and then, she smiled at me.


    At that moment, it was a little awkward. The entire underwear was a private version, and many people understood that it was the sexier kind. It was usually kept in the cabinet, but they didn''t expect me to bring it out this time.


    "Are you sick?"


    Sun Xiaoke actually smiled at me, then took my underwear and started to run. I was stunned for a moment, because I didn''t expect her to run so fast, she was actually running, and very fast, completely different from what I had seen before. Could it be that she was pretending when she twisted her legs?


    That bitch. When I got angry, I felt like I was being treated as a fool, and she even took my underwear. It felt like your little secret had been dug out by someone, and in the next moment, I started chasing after her.


    "Sun Xiaoke, stop right there."


    I stopped after chasing her for more than a hundred steps. Actually, this was nothing much, even if she turned in my bag and pretended to be sick, it wouldn''t mean much. At most, she would just receive a bit of reprimand.


    "Don''t run."


    I continued to shout, but Sun Xiaoke seemed as if she didn''t hear me. Don''t forget, this is the Feng Men Village, I ran in in the dark, and I had no choice but to follow behind. I have the peach wood sword in my hands, so I have some confidence.


    "Sun Xiaoke."


    I chased in and Sun Xiaoke actually disappeared. I looked around me. I had already entered the Feng Men Village by this time, so this place was really strange. Even though it had rained before, there weren''t any traces of rain on the ground. The ground was very dry, and there weren''t any traces of rain, including the corners of the walls here.


    "Come out, I don''t blame you for this."


    I could only watch as I walked in. Crunch, crunch, I quickly turned around, and to my right, not far away, I heard a strange voice say, "Is that you? Sun Xiaoke. "


    I shouted but there was no response. Ga, ga, that voice continued to echo in the air. I bravely walked over and saw the coffin again.


    I clearly remembered that when I was walking down with my eyes closed, I had encountered one. According to this logic, there shouldn''t be any problems with the coffin appearing at this location.


    Strangely, when I walked over to the lid on top of the coffin, I could clearly hear the weird sound coming from inside.


    I swallowed my saliva. Suddenly, in front of me, the lid of the coffin closes at once. I take a few steps back and aim the peach wood sword at the coffin.


    There must be something strange inside. Due to the rain, my entire Feng Men Village was shrouded in a fog so I didn''t notice it at the beginning. It was only until I arrived here.


    With a hum, my phone rings again. I quickly switch it on. There is less than a third of the battery remaining, and I have a power store in my bag, so I don''t have to worry about that.


    I quickly opened it and saw that it was sent from the Little Mei.


    "Open that coffin."


    A coffin! I looked at the black coffin before me, and then I looked around, and there was a chill in my back, as if a pair of eyes were staring at me in the darkness.


    My every movement was controlled by the opponent. I looked up, and it was pitch black, and I couldn''t see anything. If there was a person hiding here, hiding in the shadows and looking at me, I wouldn''t be able to see anything.


    "Where are you?"


    I quickly replied, and there was a long wait. Our relationship had been like this since the start, only when she took the initiative to look for me would she appear. Otherwise, she would have left some unfathomable messages.


    I am starting to regret adding this QQ to the car. I put my finger on it and pressed the delete button, as long as I pressed it hard, this Little Mei will disappear from my life. Of course, she never appeared, even if it was male or female, I am not sure.


    The Little Mei was probably just a code name.


    I pressed it, but there was no response. I kept tapping my fingers on the screen, but there was no response. The screen stopped completely. I tried pressing the cancel button, but the phone returned to its original state.


    I took a deep breath and closed my phone, walking towards the coffin. If it was destined to happen in the underworld, I might as well do as Little Mei says. At least until now, I haven''t done anything that would harm me.


    The lid wasn''t as heavy as I thought. I pushed on it with both of my hands, and the entire lid fell off. Kacha!


    The weight of the coffin lid wasn''t what I had imagined. I held my breath, which was common knowledge, whether it was a ghost, a zombie, or something else, it relied on the breath of a human, so as long as I held my breath, even if something jumped out, it wouldn''t attack me.


    The lid of the coffin opened, but there was nothing like the one I''d seen on TV. When I walked over, it was empty.

 C87

    Coffin was not something that was rare, especially in the countryside. It was a strange custom for people to stay in the yard for three days after they died, so they would often find coffins in the yard after school.


    This is the first time I have seen the coffin in the Feng Men Village''s legends.


    Compared to the tattered Feng Men Village, this coffin was very new. Even the paint on it didn''t have the slightest hint of peeling or damage.


    My gaze landed on the coffin. As I walked over, I saw a person standing in the mist in front of me. "Sun Xiaoke." I called, and the man stood looking at me.


    Due to the fog, I couldn''t see it clearly. I could vaguely see that it was a woman. When I was shouting, she actually turned around and walked towards the fog.


    "Halt."


    I directly ran past the coffin. There was a creaking sound as if I was in too much of a hurry. My clothes were scratched by the protruding part of the coffin. The shadow in front of me was faintly discernible in the mist.


    At that time, a hole the size of a palm had directly appeared on my clothes. At this time, I no longer had the time to care about it, as my Feng Men Village had mysteriously turned foggy, and I quickly chased after him while shouting out Sun Xiaoke''s name.


    "Halt."


    The shadow disappeared and I stood there looking left and right. The fog had a huge impact on my vision and at that moment, even the houses and the dead trees in front of me had turned blurry. The next moment, I saw the shadow flash through the fog again.


    "I can''t take it anymore."


    He was already gasping for breath at the time. If not for Little Mei''s reminder, he would have been unable to leave the Feng Men Village realm last time.


    I decided to turn back. Just as I was about to turn around, the shadow in front of me appeared again, and I stood there without moving. "Sun Xiaoke, I''m not going to play anymore, this is not the place I want to play."


    I turned around and walked back. After walking seven or eight steps, I still couldn''t help but look back. Unexpectedly, the shadow followed behind me.


    Interesting, I laughed. Since I''m willing to play with you alone, I will not stop shaking the peach wood sword in my hand, my left hand grabbing a talisman, in reality, it is just to strengthen my courage. This time, my phone doesn''t ring, so I quickly saw the coffin.


    I stopped. There wasn''t much to see about the coffin, but the lid on it caught my attention. I had clearly pushed it to the ground, yet it was time for me to return to my original position.


    This time, a knocking sound came from the coffin.


    There was someone inside, and that was my first reaction. I was stunned for a moment. In my mind, it was an empty coffin. How could there be anyone inside?


    I turned around and that figure was actually still following me. It was a pity that I had been hiding in the mist and could not clearly see her face. At this moment, I faintly felt that figure was not Sun Xiaoke.


    Then where did Sun Xiaoke go?


    Dong dong dong. I couldn''t help but walk over to the coffin as the knocking became more and more urgent. "Is there anyone here?" I probed a bit before using the peach wood sword to knock on the door three times.


    There was a quick reply, three more, and I knocked four more times. The first three times was quick, but the last time I knocked, I slowed down.


    Was he a human or a ghost!


    I stood in front of the coffin and looked at the black lid. At that moment, my hand was still on top of the coffin. The lid of the coffin was very heavy, completely different from the last time I pushed it.


    What''s going on! I tried again, but it still didn''t work. Why did I push him away so easily the last time?! There had to be something wrong, and then I heard voices coming from below.


    "Xia Mo, Xia Mo." It was actually Xu Bing''s voice.


    "Xu Bing, I''m here."


    Very quickly, I saw fat director bringing Xu Bing and the rest over, "Xia Mo, what are you doing?"


    I turned around, forgetting that I was standing in front of the coffin behind me, so that in their eyes I was standing in front of it.


    "Come here and help. There seems to be someone inside."


    fat director stood there motionlessly, and in his eyes, I must be a madman. The man in charge of the cameraman walked over, and the two people behind him also walked over, followed by Xu Bing.


    "Stand there, we''ll work together later."


    At this time, fat director actually walked over. He wasn''t helping out, he was just watching the show, "Xia Mo, did you see Sun Xiaoke?"


    "Her legs are on her body, how would I know?"


    fat director coughed, "We are all colleagues, just now Xu Bing said that she could not find you, so we immediately came to look for him, and so did Sun Xiaoke."


    Xu Bing''s expression was a little awkward. The fatty was clearly lying, and probably discovered that Sun Xiaoke was not around, then unintentionally discovered me. "Get ready." I stared straight ahead, and then I began to shout, "One, two, three."


    The coffin lid slowly opened, and suddenly, a hand came out from within. I heard Xu Bing''s shout, and that hand actually grabbed onto Xu Bing''s arm.


    "Let go."


    I have a peach wood sword in my hand, so I''ll just look at it. I heard a cry from inside, and then the hand shrank back.


    "Xia Mo, it seems to be Sun Xiaoke''s voice."


    Actually, when the peach wood sword was fighting above, I already had a feeling that if it was the Yin Spirit, that feeling would not be so real. Hearing Xu Bing''s name, the fat director immediately came closer.


    "Director, it''s Xiao Keke."


    "It really is Xiaoke. Quick, let''s use our strength together." The fat director calmed down and pouted his entire body. I only put my hand on the coffin and Xu Bing smiled at me, and the three of them seemed to be able to see through my thoughts. We were only acting, and the coffin lid did not move at all.


    "No way. Let''s do it again."


    I saw that the fat guy''s forehead was covered in sweat. Saving someone is more important. As for the grudge between us, there will be plenty of opportunities to settle it in the future.


    "Saving people is more important. Try harder." As we exerted force together, the coffin''s lid was finally opened. Sun Xiaoke stood up from the coffin with her hands covering her arms, "Xia Mo, are you sick?"


    "You''re the one who''s sick. You''re not going to sleep in the middle of the night to rummage through my luggage."


    "You wronged me." It''s a pity that I don''t have any evidence. I can''t say that she stuffed that box of emergency contraceptives into my bag, so this can''t be counted as direct evidence.


    "Aiya, why did you come to the coffin?"


    "Dean, it''s all Xia Mo. I came out to the toilet at night and felt that someone was following me, so I was terrified. I was about to run, when I saw Xia Mo rushing over and blocking my mouth.


    "Sun Xiaoke, is this interesting? "Keep making it up, it''s a pity not to let you preside over 404."


    "Alright, stop talking."


    Since fat director has made it clear to Sun Xiaoke, I can only shut my mouth. In any case, this is just a scam, and it was clearly Sun Xiaoke''s fault, but now she has a face full of grievance, as if I had really done something to her.

 C88

    When we returned, the sky was already bright, and the mist surrounding the Feng Men Village had yet to disperse. "Xia Mo, eat." Xu Bing took a bag of food and passed it to me.


    "From where?"


    "It was given by Sun Xiaoke."


    "Not eating."


    Xu Bing laughed, "No matter how I look at it, you''re not the type of person who''s unable to stomach it."


    "That''s true. It''s a waste of time." I was really hungry then, I took it and bit off a big chunk of it. It felt like I was biting Sun Xiaoke''s face, and if I didn''t help her this guy, she would still be in the coffin now.


    Sun Xiaoke, why is it in the coffin?


    I turned around. At this moment, I realized that Sun Xiaoke was secretly looking at me. When I looked at her, she immediately turned around.


    "Lu Dongbin is biting the hand of a dog." I muttered to myself as Xu Bing sat there looking at me with a smile. At this time, she heard Fatty''s flustered and exasperated voice, "If you don''t come, what do you want us to do? If you want money, just say so. "


    The fatty got angry and bellowed into the phone. I put down the bag in my hands and stood up. I had a feeling that something had happened.


    "Alright, immediately think of a way to deal with it."


    I saw the fat guy hang up the phone and then walk over to us. The fat guy''s face was frighteningly dark as he said, "There was a phone call over there just now. It was raining heavily yesterday, so the road won''t be easy to walk through. So I had to delay a little bit."


    "When was that?" I started to worry that this trip of Feng Men Village would not cause too much of a stir, which was out of my expectations.


    "We''ve already discussed it with them. Everyone, stay in the tent and don''t come out."


    "Let''s go back."


    I took a bottle of water and went back into the tent. Xu Bing also went in, but at this moment, the phone actually lit up.


    "Leave the tent."


    There were only four words, and their tones were completely filled with command. I really didn''t know who Little Mei was and why she had always been sending me such a weird message.


    "Xu Bing, get out."


    "Huh?" Xu Bing had just laid there when I pulled her back and quickly crawled out.


    With a boom, the mist above the Feng Men Village began to distort, and the voice came closer and closer. "Quickly run, leave this place." I shouted loudly, then pulled Xu Bing and began to run. A rock actually rolled down from above, and our campground was located below the Feng Men Village. That rock descended from above, and its speed was getting faster and faster.


    "Xia Mo."


    Fortunately, we managed to escape. As the rocks rolled down, Xu Bing and I''s tent was completely flattened by the rolling boulders. The more we walked back, the more afraid we became.


    "I''m fine."


    Xu Bing''s face had become abnormally pale from fright. I knew that she must have wanted to ask why I knew that boulders would roll down from above. Actually, I didn''t know anything because of the message Little Mei had left for me.


    "So close, it''s all thanks to you this time, Xia Mo."


    fat director gasped for breath continuously, the way Sun Xiaoke looked at me also changed a little. I coughed and took out a charger from my bag.


    I coughed once, "I think everyone has heard of the legends regarding the Feng Men Village. Whether it is the desolated villages or the Ghost Village, it is good for both of us. At the very least, we shouldn''t suspect each other.


    After I finished speaking, I glanced at Sun Xiaoke. I really want to know what happened to her during these two nights.


    "Xia Mo, what you said makes sense." fat director coughed. He was a leader after all, so he should have a general idea of the situation.


    Sun Xiaoke didn''t say anything, and I could only continue, "If you guys think that we''re the only ones here, then you guys are wrong. Actually, I saw a shadow while chasing after Sun Xiaoke last night, but that shadow ran very fast.


    "The others!"


    "Oh right, after those four people went up, they never came down."


    We really overlooked a lot of things. These few days, all of our focus was on filming the Feng Men Village, as we completely forgot, there are other people here besides us.


    "And the fire." I reminded him, those four people were the ones who came up together when we met them down below, and who was the one who started that bonfire.


    We looked at each other, and then we all had very strange expressions, and the deeper we dug into the story, the more terrifying it became. It was like a horror novel, which at first didn''t seem like much at all, and many people even thought that it was all just bullshit. Only when you really look into it and then try to walk into the author''s world will you realize how frightening the hidden meaning of those words is.


    We sat down at the side, and it was at this time that Sun Xiaoke finally spoke out the truth. In fact, on the first night, when Sun Xiaoke woke up, she discovered that she was already outside the tent, and that she was holding something that did not belong to her.


    What I am concerned about is what happened today, and why Sun Xiaoke appeared in the coffin.


    "And last night?"


    When I woke up yesterday, I didn''t even know where I was. There was fog all around, I was very scared, and then I kept on shouting, and at this moment, I saw Xia Mo rushing towards me. Her expression was fierce, and she immediately covered my mouth.


    "How funny, you''re just a big liar. What''s wrong with your foot?"


    "I didn''t twist it too badly, it was fine after applying the medicine, I didn''t lie."


    "Alright." Seeing that Sun Xiaoke and I were about to argue again, fat director hurriedly spoke up to stop us, "Now is not the time to look into this. If not for Xia Mo, Xiao Ke would not have been found by us.


    "Coffin lid."


    I was able to say that the coffin lid was really heavy and that it was only possible for a few people to close it together. After Little Mei sent me that message, I only lightly pushed the lid and it fell off.


    "Right, no matter who attacked Xiaoke, it was impossible for him to close the coffin by himself."


    "Could it be those people?"


    At that time, our minds suddenly tensed up. This was the only possibility, as someone was hiding within the Feng Men Village, secretly observing us.


    "Help, help!"


    I heard a urgent shout from above and saw a woman rush out of the fog. It was one of the four.


    We surrounded her, and the woman looked particularly miserable. "What happened?"


    "We found a cave above the village. At that time, we were curious and wanted to go in to take a look, but the cave suddenly collapsed and our people were locked inside. We begged you to help them."


    "Why are you fine?"


    "I wasn''t outside yet."


    "The cave." I suddenly thought of the huge rock that had fallen from above. Could it have been caused by the collapse of the cave?


    "No, our car will arrive soon. As soon as it arrives, we will leave immediately." fat director rejected his immediately and then sat on the ground. The woman looked at us with eyes that were close to begging.

 C89

    At this moment, the cruelty of humans was fully revealed. We were both people, yet we could actually remain indifferent because of ourselves. "I''ll go."


    "I''ll go too."


    As I stood up, the three members of the photographic team stood up at the same time. I smiled, and I knew that I had to bring some equipment over, because the cave had collapsed. There had to be something supporting it, and I also had to dig out some of the debris.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    The woman kept on thanking him. fat director sat there with no intention of going, "Xia Mo, remember, sometimes kindness may not be a good thing."


    "I know."


    If kindness can be reciprocated, then this society must be different from what it is now. I know that, the kindness of humans can only bring disaster, for example, you kindly helped an old man who fell down, the next moment, she didn''t thank you for your kindness, but directly hugged your leg to make a claim.


    I did not hesitate, Xu Bing actually also carried a rod and followed us, the woman led the way, we tried our best to make sounds, because it was easy to lose yourself in the mist.


    "Up ahead, we''re almost there."


    The entire village was built on a mountain. There was a mountain above us, and as we climbed upwards, the fog gradually dissipated.


    I looked up and actually saw a hole in the middle of the mountain. If I looked up, I would find that the top of the mountain was covered with caves of various sizes.


    "Are you all right?"


    The woman ran over and shouted into the cave. The cave entrance was really blocked by the falling rocks. Soon, a voice came from inside, "Please."


    We began to dig, but the tools in our hands were insufficient. At that moment, I noticed that there was a shovel scattered on the ground. The one with folds on it, although not very long, was still very sharp.


    "I can''t dig like this, I have to think of a way to remove the rock."


    "No, it might even collapse."


    "Then what should we do?"


    "Let''s find something to support before slowly digging."


    I didn''t expect the cameraman to be an expert in this field. I felt that what he said made sense, so I inserted the wooden stick he brought along and then put it on top of the wooden board. This principle was similar to that of the door, even though it only had two frames supporting it, it could withstand a lot of pressure.


    With support, our digging speed became faster and faster, and we felt that it was enough for one person to climb out, "Is there anyone inside?"


    "Yes, my two companions have yet to come back from their search."


    This was indeed troublesome, because no one knew how long this support of ours could last. "If it really doesn''t work, then you can come out first."


    "No, I have to wait for them."


    There''s really nothing we can do about this kind of person. At this moment, that woman also sneaked in. As we watched from the outside, the inside quietened down.


    "Could something have happened!"


    "No, I have to go in and take a look." This suggestion of mine was still somewhat risky. At this moment, I saw that woman''s head peeking out from the inside.


    "They seem to be in danger. Can you help us?"


    "Xu Bing, you two stay outside and think of a way to maintain this place." After I finished speaking, I bent down and entered the cave. The space inside was much larger than I had imagined, so I followed the woman inside. My left hand was holding a shovel that I had picked up from the outside while my right hand was holding a peach wood sword.


    "Over there."


    I saw a man standing in front of us, his back to us, motionless. As I walked over, the man suddenly shouted, "Don''t come near me."


    Suddenly, I saw him raise his hand. I was standing there, and the woman next to me had a strange look on her face.


    "We''ve already harmed ourselves, why do we still harm others?"


    "What are you talking about? The entrance has already been dug out. We can leave now." It was the woman next to me.


    "Let''s admit the truth. The three of us are already dead. Why did you still come back? This place could collapse at any time. If you do, you will die, and she will also die."


    "I''m not afraid. I want to be with you for the rest of my life."


    My mind was in a mess. The next moment, the man''s body turned around and I was so scared that I fell back. His head was covered with blood and half of it was caved in.


    As the man''s body moved away, I saw something I didn''t want to see. In front of me was a pile of rocks, both large and small, and underneath the rock, I saw a human body and an extended arm, one of which was wearing the exact same thing as the one in front of me.


    "No."


    I heard the woman cry out, and I believed she was alive, because everyone could feel her, and I saw her leap, and then the cave shook again.


    "Take her away from here. Live for our love."


    Following the angry roar of the man, the woman stopped and looked at the corpse that was smashed under the rubble. At that moment, her heart was in her throat.


    "Run."


    I rushed out two steps and pulled the woman towards the cave entrance. This time, the shaking was not that strong. Dust and broken stones were continuously falling from the top of the cave. By this time, I had already reached the cave entrance.


    I saw Xu Bing lying on the ground, and kept on waving at me. I crawled out quickly on the ground, and faintly felt that the entire cave entrance was shaking. I quickly crawled out, and then it was that woman.


    "You can prove your love by dying at this time?" I shouted loudly. That man''s final shout was shocking. Indeed, if you really love a person, then live well.


    "It''s almost over."


    The two pillars that I supported started to tilt. The next moment, I firmly grabbed onto the pillar and stretched out my hand. The woman laid there, looked at me, and then looked towards the inside of the cave.


    Her hand still stretched out, then her head, and I let out a long breath and watched her climb out. We retreated quickly, and at the same time, the hole in the cave collapsed again.


    I sat down at the bottom of the cave, panting heavily, and stuck the shovel into the ground. It was a very clever shovel, especially suitable for digging.


    The truth was that these four people were specialized in robbing tombs for treasures. They would walk around as donkey friends and then search for tombs that could be touched. In reality, they were only amateur, and didn''t know how to split the gold and break the acupoints.


    This village was built after that person''s resignation. It was said that he had received quite a bit of rewards from the Emperor back then, and according to the customs here, after that person died, there would definitely be a lot of things to accompany him in death.


    The moment the coffin was opened, the cave suddenly collapsed, and three people were smashed into the cave. The woman could not accept this fact, and had always believed that her man was still alive, only trapped inside.


    Alright, this is the whole story. Do not think that robbing tombs is fun, because no matter how many people go in and out alive, only a few will be able to make a fortune.

 C90

    The woman kept crying, using her tears to vent her sorrow and anxiety. I thought that the scene in the cave would become a pain that she would never be able to heal. I asked her if she had seen the girl with us last night.


    I am referring to Sun Xiaoke, the woman shook her head. Actually, ever since they had gotten onto the Feng Men Village, they had been wandering around the mountain, and never came down. I believe that she wouldn''t lie, and thus, who was the one who attacked Sun Xiaoke!


    We came down from above, and at this time, the fog of Feng Men Village gradually dissipated, revealing the dilapidated houses.


    Clink, clink, clink. fat director stood up and at that moment, the phone rang. We started to pack our things and this Feng Men Village trip was finally over.


    I want to know what I got here, and what I lost! Looking at the shabby houses and mottled shadows of the trees behind me, if I had the choice, I would definitely not have come to this place again.


    Goodbye, Feng Men Village.


    "The car is here. Pick up your things and set off."


    Until we left, we had never been able to solve the mystery that had happened to Sun Xiaoke, including our expired food. Fine, let''s just treat it as a mystery.


    The suitcase was broken, so we had to drag it on. The woman followed us, her mood particularly low, and she didn''t say a word along the way. I thought only time could change that, and it didn''t matter what we said.


    It had experienced a baptism of years, and there were many indelible marks left on it. I stood there, and since it was an experience, I took out my phone and made a gesture. When Xu Bing pressed the switch, I left the first photo of the Feng Men Village behind.


    The car was already waiting for us downstairs, and at that moment, it was still a little excited. The last fifty meters, we practically rushed forward with our suitcases, and very quickly, we got in the car and sat in a comfortable seat, thinking to go back quickly and take a hot bath, then have a good meal. The food we had at Feng Men Village these past few days were all biscuits without a single bit of meat stars, and we felt like we could eat an entire pig.


    Ding, my phone rang. I quickly opened my QQ and saw a message from Little Mei, "Welcome. Next time, I will wait for you."


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "Little Mei."


    "I want to see you."


    "You''ll see it soon."


    Little Mei''s profile pic immediately darkened. No matter what message I sent, there was no response, and I knew that unless I came here again, Little Mei would never appear.


    Why, her last sentence would say something like that, and I would see it soon. I closed QQ and opened the album, and as the photo opened, my heart skipped a beat.


    The picture on the phone is the one of Xu Bing taking the last picture for me. On the screen, I extended my finger and barely squeezed out a smile. Almost at the same time, I saw a shadow emerge from the side of the picture.


    Following the amplification of the picture, it was finally possible to see clearly that there was a girl standing on top of the Feng Men Village. She was very young, probably only around fifteen or sixteen years old.


    At this moment, I could actually see her face clearly. It was the girl I had seen on the altar, and she was standing right where the coffin was.


    I coughed a few times, then took out a piece of paper and wiped it a few times. The next moment, when I looked again, the shadow behind me had disappeared, leaving me standing by the side of the rock, two fingers moving triumphantly.


    The bus quickly left the bumpy road and entered the main road, increasing its speed along with them. We finally left the Feng Men Village''s range, and returned together with the woman who had lost her companions. She kept her head down and didn''t say a single word along the way.


    I turned around and couldn''t help but open my phone. Almost out of habit, I opened QQ, I knew that Little Mei was right, unless I came to Feng Men Village again, she would never appear.


    Thank you, Little Mei, although we have never met.


    "What are you doing?"


    I called Gao Ming and heard him smile. "There are no cases these days. I''ve been on leave for a few days."


    "Do you want to thank me for going out this time?"


    "Going out? "Where did you go?"


    "Feng Men Village."


    "Huh?" Gao Ming shouted loudly. This was exactly the case for this person.


    "What? You must have been scared."


    "No, actually, I was also paying attention to the Feng Men Village. Moreover, the report said that there was fog over there and a huge accident happened to a bus. The driver crashed into a rock on the side of the road and died."


    "Bus?"


    "Yes, it seems to be a bus heading towards Feng Men Village. It seems to be going to pick someone up."


    At that time, my heart thumped. Besides us, no one else had Feng Men Village, and on the way, other than the bus, there weren''t any other cars.


    Could it be!


    "Xia Mo, Xia Mo." I heard Gao Ming calling my name from inside. At that moment, I hung up the phone and stood up. At that moment, the bus became so quiet that almost everyone started to fall asleep.


    Could it be that the bus that Gao Ming was talking about was ours? If it was, then we were riding in a ghost car. There was no way a ghost car could send us back to the city. Instead, it was at the gates of hell.


    The darkness in front of me immediately darkened and my heart rose. At that moment, my body swayed violently as I tightly grabbed onto the table beside me. At that moment, the car actually slowly came to a halt.


    I looked up and saw that the driver, who had been sitting in front of me, was gone.


    It was sudden, and it happened right after I received the brilliant phone call. When I got on the bus, I didn''t pay much attention to the driver. I was just looking for a seat.


    "Buzz!" I lowered my head and saw that it was actually a text message sent by Gao Ming. "Xia Mo, are you alright?" I pressed it, and just as I looked up, the man appeared again.


    All of this happened in a matter of seconds. As I stepped back quickly, the man seemed to notice me and turned to look at me.


    I smiled, and when the car started again, I decided to try it. I sneaked the amulet out of my bag and bravely walked forward, and just as I was getting close to that person, the amulet in my left hand landed on his back.


    "What are you doing?"


    "No." "I''m fine ¡­" That rune was actually useless. I immediately held it in my hand and pretended that nothing was happening.


    "Hurry up and go back. This is very dangerous."


    "Alright."


    I frowned a little, and then the phone lit up again. "I was kidding with you," I said.


    F * ck, I was tricked by him.

 C91

    I put down my phone in annoyance. This clever joke really scared me half to death, and the whole thing was so coincidental.


    The bus was so steady that I couldn''t help but glance in the direction of the driver, who was also looking at me in the mirror in front of him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He noticed my abnormal behavior. Everyone in the car was drowsy, except for me, who was standing not far behind him, looking straight at him.


    "Nope."


    I felt a little awkward at the time, so I quickly returned to my seat. Xu Bing was fast asleep, the clothes I was wearing were about to fall to the ground.


    I saw half a bottle of water on the left hand side of the driver''s door, which I hadn''t seen the first time I saw it.


    It was already clear that the scene where I had just disappeared was probably the one where I had bent over to pick up something. The seat behind the driver of the car was very high, and if I bent over, it would seem to have disappeared into thin air from my point of view. It just so happened that Gao Ming had sent me that message at that moment, which caused me to break out in a cold sweat.


    Therefore, a joke was something that was best avoided. How many people had their families ruined just because of a joke on the wine table?


    Very quickly, the car drove into the city, the fat director suggested for everyone to have a meal together, then go to KTV to sing and relax. I originally rejected it, the reason was very simple, I don''t want any restaurants or KTV to come out because of my appearance, people like me, it''s best to hide by myself and avoid those kinds of situations where there are as many people as possible.


    "Xia Mo, you put in a lot of effort this time. The fat director looked at me, and the look in his eyes made me feel disgusted, because when we were in the car, I saw that his hand was secretly touching Sun Xiaoke''s butt.


    "Nope."


    "Then let''s go together. Everyone be happy for a bit. Meeting each other is fate. We''ll be separated soon. If we want to meet again, we might have to spend the next life." fat director couldn''t help but burst into laughter after he finished speaking. His journey on the Feng Men Village was surprisingly smooth in his eyes, and looking at the fatty''s happy expression, I started to envy him for the first time.


    As a man, he is a success. Driving a good car that isn''t cheap is equivalent to driving dozens of people below one person in the company. The most important thing is that these people are all round fat and thin evil spirits.


    The fat man took us to a hotel that looked pretty good. In the countryside, we would usually go to such a place to call a restaurant. After saying a few simple words, we headed straight for the private room on the second floor.


    Xu Bing wanted to go to the toilet, so I hesitated and didn''t go in. I don''t know why, but there was always an indescribable feeling of fear towards the female restroom, possibly due to the effects of my experiences there.


    I washed my hands outside and watched the water rush out. I reached out my hand and the water inside suddenly stopped, and now the washing equipment in the public area was mostly reliant on sensing, so I had to stretch my hand forward. Still no, when I reached the other sink, there was a sudden splash from the water pipe, and the water kept flowing out.


    Looking at the empty space beside me, I wondered why water kept flowing out after I left! At that moment, I forgot to wash my hands.


    "Xia Mo, what are you doing?"


    Xu Bing had already come out from the water lake, I washed myself briefly, and when Xu Bing came out, the water flow had stopped.


    "You won''t go there once?"


    "We''ll talk about it later."


    Xu Bing and I returned to the private room. Not long after, dishes of various sizes appeared on the table one after another, making the dishes look really unique. At that time, Xu Bing couldn''t help but swallow her saliva;


    "We''ve agreed that we''ll all have to drink today."


    After fat director finished speaking, he sneaked a peek at Sun Xiaoke. I faintly felt that fat director must have a conspiracy tonight, this was a woman''s unique intuition, especially the look in his eyes when he looked at Sun Xiaoke''s thigh, had completely exposed his inner feelings.


    The fat director had actually unscrewed a bottle of white wine. The bottle was very exquisite and should not be cheap, moreover, he could smell a faint aroma of wine, "Thank you, I really do not drink." The leading photographer quickly stood up and covered his cup with both hands.


    "Just a drink."


    "Indeed not. Forgive me, forgive me."


    "Fine."


    Sun Xiaoke''s body was not good, so she politely rejected. fat director gave way a round, and in the end, only I and the few people accompanying me remained.


    "Xia Mo, you can''t not give me face, right?"


    "We, Xia Mo, do not just casually give people face." Sun Xiaoke''s voice is always so ear-piercing. Actually, I saved her this time, and it''s fine if this kind of person isn''t grateful, but he''s actually so harsh.


    "It depends on who has the face to say that." I directly pushed the wine cup over, and in the next moment, I saw Sun Xiaoke smile. Why do I feel like I was tricked by her this time? I had no choice but to watch as the white liquid was poured in.


    The cup is not as big as I thought, it wouldn''t matter if I drank it all in one gulp, it''s just wine now. Actually, I have never drunk this before, fat director poured the other three full and then said a bunch of words of thanks to everyone for helping the company this time, for working hard in the future.


    "Take a sip."


    I just took a sip, which was especially spicy. I felt a fire ignite in my throat all of a sudden, which was different from eating chilies. I could be considered to be better at eating spicy ones, such as spicy ducks'' necks and spicy ducks'' heads, which were my favorites.


    "Xia Mo, it''s fine if you can''t drink it." Xu Bing knew that I was trying to be brave, so she whispered.


    "I''m fine."


    When I saw Sun Xiaoke raise the cup and then clink it against fat director''s, it felt really enjoyable. I immediately ate a few mouthfuls of food and finally pressed it down.


    "Xia Mo, let me toast you. No matter what happens in the past, I hope that we will be fine in the future."


    Sun Xiaoke stood up, looking like she was toasting on the surface, her attitude was completely provocative, as she might die this time. She heard that if a woman could drink alcohol, she would definitely be the type that could. Sun Xiaoke could tell from one look that she was that type of person.


    fat director shouted, feeling as if he had been injected with chicken blood, his entire face flushed red. "Sure, let''s do it." I won''t show any weakness either, especially when facing Sun Xiaoke.


    "Alright."


    Sun Xiaoke raised her neck, and a cup of wine directly entered his stomach, then she pursed her lips and looked at me, at this time only having a big nose, not caring if you are a pig or an elephant, I clenched my teeth and held my breath, pouring everything down. From my throat to my stomach, it was burning hot, and it felt like I was burning up inside.


    "Alright, a female hero."


    I wiped my mouth. In fact, it was alright, it was quite strenuous to swallow this thing in the first mouthful, if you taste it carefully, it would indeed have a special fragrance. fat director was not afraid of getting into big trouble, but actually filled it up for Sun Xiaoke and I.

 C92

    In the beginning, I could just pretend to drink a little and reveal my true colors. Afterwards, I basically wanted to drink my own wine and I actually hugged Sun Xiaoke as I cried and laughed. Of course, this was all told to me by Xu Bing later on.


    fat director received a call later, I didn''t know who it was, but he seemed to be very nervous, he actually came out of the chartered room with an unsightly expression on his face. Looking at me who was drunk, he said with a face of helplessness, thus, fat director paid the bill, and everyone dispersed, Xu Bing brought us two drunkards back to the company, and this time it was really for Xu Bing''s sake, I really couldn''t imagine what kind of people would be drunk if I were to come out.


    He had indeed drunk too much that day, and that feeling was very strange. He felt as if he was floating in the air, and all the worries and worries that came with that word would make him feel especially sad, because he had suffered too many grievances since he was young and no one would ever tell him about it. Suddenly, he felt very excited and couldn''t help but dance in joy.


    The next day, I slept all the way until noon before I got out of bed. I was still wearing the same clothes as yesterday, and at this time, Xu Bing was not in the dorm, leaving me alone.


    Then the phone rang, and I opened the bag and took a look at it. An unfamiliar number came in, probably some kind of money or sales call, and I ignored it, pressing my finger to my slightly swollen head and yawning. The phone was ringing all the time, and all I could do was press the top button.


    "Hello, who is this?" I said unhappily.


    "Hello, is this Xia Mo?"


    "Yes."


    For the other party to say my name all of a sudden, I immediately became alert. It is very possible that he is a scammer. The next step is definitely for him to say that my identity card information was leaked and that it involved some sort of economic crime.


    "I am a Little Bai who was filmed together with the company. My wife is not in a good condition in the asylum recently, can you help me?"


    I suddenly remembered that I promised the photographer that I would find someone to look for him when he came back, but I didn''t expect that I had forgotten about this matter. "Alright, how about this. I''ll contact a friend of mine. I''ll call you when there''s news."


    "Thank you. As soon as possible, there is no problem with the fees. "


    I hung up and patted my flustered face. I didn''t have a Daoist''s number, so I could only look for Gao Ming, who immediately hung up and replied with a text, "I''m in a meeting, I''ll contact you later."


    I got out of bed and almost got scared when I went to the bathroom. I felt like a lunatic, working at Feng Men Village and causing my hair to be covered with dirt. I drank too much last night, so I didn''t take a bath when I came back.


    I washed my face and rinsed my mouth, then called her with the brilliant phone, "Xia Mo, you came back alive?"


    "Pah pah pah! Black crow''s beak, even if I die, I will drag you down with me."


    "Alright, tell me, grandaunt. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s Liu Yihong. I have something to talk to him about."


    Gao Ming coughed, obviously hesitating. I really don''t understand, I am looking for a Taoist for a serious matter, what is there to hesitate about? I heard Gao Ming read out a string of numbers. I quickly wrote them down and hung up.


    "Who is it?"


    Liu Yihong''s lazy voice came out from the phone, I don''t think he''s up yet, I was prepared to scare him a bit, "Do you remember the village?"


    "Who the hell are you?"


    I deliberately used that extremely terrifying voice. I felt that Liu Yihong should have been scared by me, because the matter regarding the village should have been a rather deep impression on him.


    "I''m so lonely inside. Bao`er also misses you, can I come over?"


    When I heard Liu Yihong calling me, I felt really good. When that smelly Daoist saw that Sun Cheng had grabbed my neck and was hiding in the back, he did not help me. It was not that I was stingy.


    "Liu Yihong, I''m not scared to death, I''m Xia Mo." I changed my voice quickly. I was afraid that he would be scared and hang up the phone. After all, I had something to ask of him.


    Liu Yihong''s laughter came from the other side of the phone, it was somewhat exaggerated, but this time, it was actually I who was at a loss, why is this fellow laughing! What''s so funny.


    "I, I already knew that you were Xia Mo."


    Liu Yihong''s voice came out from the other side of the phone, laughing as he spoke, but he was actually fooled by him, "Why do you have my number?"


    "High... High... The wise one gave it to me. "


    "This guy." The next time I see him, I''ll have to give him a little bit of color. Of course, I really don''t want to see him, every time I see him, there''s definitely a murder case going on, and the thing that I can''t stand is that every time I see him, it has something to do with me.


    "Say it, do you miss me?"


    "Pfft, do your beautiful dreams. There''s a business here, a friend I know."


    "If you beg me, you can definitely do it. If you can''t, then forget it."


    "Don''t, do me a favor, you won''t lose out anyway." I know that the Daoist Priest is messing with me. Last time, I tricked quite a few talismans, so this guy might look like a man, but his heart isn''t much bigger than a woman''s.


    "Sure, but we''ll have to wait until tomorrow. I have matters to attend to tonight, so we''ll contact each other tomorrow." Liu Yihong quickly hung up, and I called Little Bai again. I asked him to meet me tomorrow morning, and Little Bai was very happy, he kept saying thank you, and said that he would drive over here to pick me up.


    After settling this matter, I called Xu Bing again, but she didn''t pick up, so I sent a message to her. I went to the door and pushed it, the door was locked, and then entered the bathroom. There was a problem with the drawing, so I couldn''t lock the door from the inside, because last time someone was eavesdropping at the door, I had to be extra careful.


    That kind of feeling is extremely comfortable. I closed my eyes, and can''t help but think about the matter of Feng Men Village. It seemed to be going smoothly, but in reality, there are many mysteries that have yet to be solved.


    Why would Sun Xiaoke come out of her tent at night? I believe she didn''t lie, she probably didn''t change the things in our luggage, and why did she put Sun Xiaoke in the coffin.


    After returning, I went on QQ a few times, just like how Little Mei had left a message back then. Unless I entered the Feng Men Village again, she would disappear forever.


    I let out a long breath and began to wash my hair. The white foam quickly covered my entire head, and I enjoyed the process, so I let the bubbles stay there for a while longer each time.


    Suddenly, a strange sound came out from the crevice of the bathroom door. It sounded like someone was walking in, the window of the dorm was closed, and Xu Bing was not there, so I was the only one there.


    If it is, it really is bad, I''m naked now, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as robbing money. I quickly pressed the switch on the spray head, then picked up a large towel beside me and vigorously wiped my head a few times. My clothes were left outside, I casually grabbed a pair of underwear from the clothes rack and put them on, the towel covered my chest, I didn''t forget to pick up the wooden cork beside the toilet.


    The toilet in the company''s dorm was very easy to block, so Xu Bing and I specially bought that kind of stopper with a thick piece of rubber to go to the toilet. It was made of wood and was especially heavy when held in our hands.


    I gently pushed open a crack and looked out. The curtains in the dormitory were drawn, and the light was a little dim. There was no one by the bed or in front of the closet.


    When I pushed open the bathroom door, there was still no one there. I ran away when suddenly, a hand reached out from behind me. I cried out and instinctively threw the wooden stopper back.

 C93

    There was someone behind him!


    I broke out in a cold sweat. In fact, I should have known from the start that the person who came in probably heard the sound of water in the bathroom and wasn''t stupid enough to stand there and let me grab him. Besides, I only have my underpants on to cover my body.


    I didn''t dare to imagine what that thief would do to me next. Following that, some unsightly images appeared and the wooden stopper in my hand was struck backwards. Unexpectedly, a woman''s cry of surprise could be heard behind me.


    I felt her body suddenly move behind me, then she tightly hugged me with both hands. I had a towel in my left hand, almost revealing half of my chest, while my right hand was holding a wooden stopper that connected to the toilet. I missed that hit, but when I heard the woman scream, I forcefully pulled back my strength.


    "Xu Bing, you scared me to death. I thought you were going to steal my money."


    The one who hugged me from behind was Xu Bing, I was really scared to death by her just now. I heard Xu Bing giggling behind me, and she laughed especially happily.


    I felt goosebumps all over my body, and then, I quickly turned around. Xu Bing stared straight at my chest, "Xu Bing, you can''t be that one, right?"


    "Which one?"


    "That''s the one!"


    Xu Bing laughed, "Of course not, just now when I heard the sound of water inside, I wanted to scare you, you know you''re scared now, if it wasn''t for me, your two treasures would not have been touched so easily."


    "Damn."


    I hurriedly sent the wooden stopper back to the bathroom. Since it was a woman, there wasn''t anything to be embarrassed about, so I simply took off the towel, walked to the side of the bed and started putting on my clothes. As I put it on, I asked, "Xu Bing, where did you go?"


    "Don''t mention it. I don''t know what I ate badly yesterday. I pulled it a few times. I was really hungry, so I went to the cafeteria and ate a bowl of noodles."


    Xu Bing was still looking at me with a mischievous smile on her face. I had already put on my pants and quickly put on my bra, "What are you looking at?"


    "Xia Mo, don''t you have something to be proud of? It feels even bigger than Sun Xiaoke''s. If you wear less during live broadcasts in the future, you will definitely become popular. "


    "F * ck your head!" I smiled and said, "I''m not going to do that kind of thing. I''ll show off my body for a few years, and when you get older, who''s going to be willing to watch it? Besides, didn''t we study for four years for nothing?"


    Hearing me say that, Xu Bing actually sighed and sat down on the bed, "Xia Mo, when you were in university, did you dream of what you want to do in the future?"


    I smiled and pulled my jacket over me. "This kind of thing is the same as being in love with a girl. I''m sure it''s for the best. If I''m in love with Hua, I''m sure I won''t be stupid."


    "So what if you''re stupid? I just feel like you''re pretty good. You''re a real person, and you''ll be able to live a peaceful life in the future."


    "That''s what you think. What''s that called? It''s that woman who''s especially scheming. The one who gave people green hats and cheated money. " During this period of time, the headlines were almost daily and he couldn''t remember it at all.


    Xu Bing laughed, "Actually, I can''t say that, since people have different thoughts, women will only sell themselves for love, if there is no love, then the only thing left is money or something else."


    "This matter has nothing to do with us, it''s fine to just watch the show. Oh right, I''m going out tomorrow to do someone a favor."


    "Oh, will you be back tonight?"


    "It should be possible."


    "Don''t, you know it, I''m too timid, I don''t dare to sleep here at night."


    Xu Bing looked at me with that pleading gaze. This little girl is different from me, she''s a little sticky. Of course, men would definitely like girls like her.


    "Alright, you follow me then."


    "Xia Mo, you''re the best." Don''t underestimate Xu Bing, these few times when we went out to do things, she had always participated in it. It was possible that she did not see anything, so she was not too afraid.


    Xu Bing happily came over and hugged me. This time, I subconsciously used my hands to cover my chest, I was ambushed by her from behind just now, and there was indeed a little shadow there.


    Since I had nothing better to do at night, I surfed the internet for some strange things. Among them, there was one that mentioned Yin Yang Eye. That kind of situation was exactly the same as the one that happened to me, including the experiences of the other party.


    Yin Yang Eye s were a kind of special ability that allowed people to communicate with spirits. It represented the existence of supernatural beings that could see ghosts and other people. However, the ability of Yin Yang Eye had never passed the scientific examination, however, there were still many people who believed in the existence of Yin Yang Eye. In the folklore, Yin Yang Eye could be brought by an Innate, or they could be "opened" by a spell the day after tomorrow due to curiosity. Although the Yin Yang Eye had not received scientific confirmation, but in many religions, there were people who could see spirits with the naked eye.


    The owners of the Yin Yang Eye had a pure mind, and were always clean. Therefore, most Yin Yang Eye chose humans over humans.


    The vast majority of Yin Yang Eye s were born, and it was very difficult to obtain them through training. This should be the main reason why Taoists could not see those Yin Spirit.


    The next day, Little Bai had long since come to pick me up. Xu Bing and I walked out of the car, and got on, "Xia Mo, thank you so much for this time."


    "We''ll have to see whether it succeeds or not." I took out my phone and called the Taoist. This guy was definitely not good at talking, so even if he agreed to it yesterday, I still didn''t have any confidence.


    "Who is it? So early?"


    The Daoist Priest''s lazy voice sounded. He was probably still in bed. "Smelly Daoist, do you believe that I''ll tell everyone about your matter?" This is all a threat. You can''t be too polite to a guy like that.


    "Don''t, don''t, mistress, I''m going out right now."


    "Within ten minutes, you must appear before me. Otherwise, you have to bear the consequences." The Taoist begged for mercy and then asked for the address we were going to.


    "XXX madhouse."


    "The madhouse!"


    The Daoist Priest''s reaction was a bit big, so I immediately hung up and smiled towards the Little Bai. Xu Bing sat at the side and covered her mouth as she laughed, I was just putting on an act just now, but of course, after getting drunk last time, I no longer have any image in the eyes of the photographer, Little Bai.


    "Little Bai, let''s go first, my friend will be there shortly."


    "Alright."


    Little Bai promised as he started the car and drove in the direction of the madhouse. The cars on the road kept retreating and it was obvious that Little Bai was in a hurry right now.


    The last time Little Bai mentioned it to me, I only vaguely felt that the entire matter should have something to do with the Yin Spirit.


    If he could help this time, it could be considered a good thing.

 C94

    The insane asylum was the same as the prison. It was usually built in a remote location in the suburbs, probably because they were worried that the people inside would be influenced by the city. As the buildings in the city continued to expand, the distance between the insane asylum and the city became smaller and smaller.


    As we got closer, I saw that it was a grey and white house. I didn''t know why the insane asylum had to be designed in this way, with high walls on both sides and silk mesh on the walls. This kind of place, even normal people would find it hard to enter.


    The Little Bai stopped the car, and we got off from there. It took us at least half an hour to get there, "Sorry, it was a traffic jam." Liu Yihong took something down and explained as I ignored him.


    "Daoist Priest, this is my friend, you know."


    It''s not easy to earn money in Little Bai. In order to treat his wife, he was even willing to go to that kind of damned place called Feng Men Village. Actually, I really wanted to help him out, as for Liu Yihong, I would definitely not show mercy to him.


    "Don''t worry."


    "What are you doing?"


    When we walked over, the few people guarding the door were immediately on guard. Little Bai went up to us and briefly explained his purpose for coming here, that person looked at us up and down, and because the Daoist Priest was wearing a Daoist robe, he obviously gave us a few more glances.


    "Wait a moment, we have to consult with the dean regarding this matter."


    There''s no choice, we can only wait outside. When we arrive at their place, we will definitely follow their rules, especially in this kind of place, some people say that the insane asylum is a prison that can be entered and exited at any time. As long as you have money, good people can send you in.


    I saw the man on the phone, said a few minutes, put down the phone, and walked over to us.


    "Thank you."


    We took our things and went in through a pair of small doors, and the space on both sides of us was covered with those tall silk mesh. I looked to both sides, and as we went in, a few people came closer, looking straight ahead.


    Ah, ah, someone suddenly shouted. His voice was very strange, as if he had seen something terrifying. Following his shout, the few people that were lying on the ground also began to run crazily.


    This was a world that normal people could not understand. I saw a few people holding sticks running over, shouting non-stop, whistling in their hands. The few people who were shouting earlier squatted on the ground with their hands on their heads, their bodies trembling non-stop.


    There was no way for me to understand the world of a madman, much less to know if they had really seen something terrible. In short, the sooner they left this place, the better.


    "Hello."


    A woman, who appeared to be in her forties, stood at the door. She looked very experienced. "Hello, I''m Sun Wenjing''s lover."


    The woman nodded. "Sun Wenjing, the situation hasn''t been good recently. If you don''t cooperate with the hospital''s treatment, you will be shouting every night."


    "It was fine a while ago."


    Little Bai frowned, "Yes, my performance was not bad a while ago, and I have suddenly had some change, and I was not willing to eat at all. Because I was worried, I called you, but unfortunately, everyone answered."


    "I left a few days ago and returned yesterday." Little Bai sighed. It was obvious that he was worried about his, so we followed the woman into an office. There was a clothes rack in the corner with a white jacket hanging on it.


    "Who are they?"


    "My friend."


    The female director smiled. "Why are there Daoists? This is the first time."


    When Liu Yihong came in, he took out the compass to look at it. It was a completely professional habit, and for a person like him, even if there was nothing here, he would be able to make up one or two items for you.


    As the Daoist Priest wandered around the office, the female director''s gaze was attracted to him. Of course, it wasn''t because the Daoist Priest was handsome, but rather because of his outfit and the frightening compass he held.


    "Can I see Wen Jing?"


    "Wait a moment, I finally slept after taking the medicine. I''ll show you the videos from the past few days first. I hope we can get to know each other in advance." After saying that, the female director turned on the display equipment beside her and took out a tape to place in.


    Very quickly, the scene in the insane asylum''s room appeared on the screen. This should be the patient''s living area, I saw a few women gathering together to read a book, the entire scene was surprisingly quiet. If it weren''t for the white hospital gown, these people wouldn''t be able to connect together with the madman.


    "Where''s Wen Jing?"


    At this moment, the door slowly opened, and a woman with disheveled hair walked in. Little Bai stood up immediately, and I think the woman who entered should be his wife, Sun Wenjing.


    Following the appearance of the woman, my gaze was also attracted to her. The Daoist Priest was still holding his broken compass and rotating inside, while Sun Wenjing walked toward the camera. She kept her head down and I could see her mouth was moving, probably muttering something.


    The next moment, I saw her slowly turn around and suddenly shout, and I saw that she was hugging her head and pulling it into a corner. The people sitting on the ground were completely unaffected and remained motionless, though the books in their hands had never once been opened from the very beginning.


    "Wen Jing, don''t be afraid."


    Little Bai shouted out, it was completely human instinct, I wanted to know what exactly she was afraid of. From her expression and his trembling body, I could tell that he was afraid, but that fear was not fake, but came from the bottom of his heart.


    "Can you zoom in a bit?"


    "Alright."


    As the camera zoomed in, I noticed that her fingers were actually pointing to the front of the bookshelf. "Can you turn behind the bookshelf?" The director glanced at me, starting to feel a little impatient, but then began to adjust the angle of the film to my request. Considering the day-to-day management and work of the asylum, the entire facility was completely within range of the monitoring equipment.


    I saw a bookshelf in front of me with a few books scattered on it. The moment the camera turned, I shouted.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Xu Bing held onto me tightly, "You can''t see it?" I pointed to the middle of the third shelf where Sun Wenjing was pointing at. There was clearly a woman''s head there, and her eyeballs were completely white. Her pair of white eyes just stared at Sun Wenjing.


    So, she wasn''t crazy at all, she was completely scared. Looking at the expressions on those people''s faces, I already understood that the woman who appeared in the middle of the bookshelves wasn''t human, and the cameras that captured the images were similar to human eyes. This was different from the cameras in Little Bai''s hands, so they couldn''t see what I was seeing.


    "What?" Xia Mo, what did you see? " Little Bai asked nervously.


    "A woman, on the bookshelf."

 C95

    My expression was slightly exaggerated. I didn''t expect such a terrifying scene to appear in a video of me in a lunatic asylum.


    The director looked at me and said, "No one! It could be a shadow on a bookshelf, so don''t make a fuss. "


    Little Bai looked at me in the same manner. Because he already believed that I could see those things that normal people would see after experiencing Feng Men Village. Otherwise, how could we close our eyes and exit the Feng Men Village realm?


    "I saw it."


    The picture stopped there, and I pressed the play button. The next moment, the face turned its head and looked at me, especially the pair of white eyes.


    With a "ka", the image disappeared.


    "Maybe there''s something wrong with the machine." I slowly sat down. "There''s no need, Little Bai, there''s something bothering her, so she''s just afraid that he''s not crazy."


    "Really, this is great, please help me. As long as I can turn Wen Jing into a normal person, I''m willing to go bankrupt. " I believe in the Little Bai, and I also believe that there is still love in this world.


    "Daoist Priest."


    Liu Yihong coughed as he walked over. From his expression, it seemed that he was about to begin his explanation.


    The Daoist priest said exactly as I thought. The female director put down the machine in her hand, clearly not wanting to eat the Daoist priest''s words, "I''m a doctor and believe in science. If you''re here to welcome the patient, then please leave immediately."


    The female director suddenly raised her face, the Little Bai hurriedly stepped forward and explained, "It''s all for the sake of the quiet. If it''s really not possible, I can only bring her back." Little Bai''s considerations were somewhat reasonable. Here, everything had to be restricted.


    "That won''t do. According to the regulations of the institute, even family members don''t have the right to pick up patients without the permission of a doctor." I shot a glance at Little Bai, I have to say good words now.


    "Help him out and think of a way to deal with the situation. They were invited here with great difficulty." Little Bai''s face was pleading, but the Daoist wanted to say something, but was pulled over by me, "You must be crazy to think of money, this time you are here to help people, not to harm them."


    "I''ll give you two hours. After two hours, you must come out. I will think of a way to transfer the other patients."


    "Okay, thank you, thank you."


    Two hours is a bit short, but it still gives us hope. Little Bai''s face finally revealed a smile, but, at that moment, I vaguely saw Little Bai sigh.


    Why is he sighing? Could he be worried about my abilities as a Taoist or is there some other secret behind it? No matter what, since he has agreed to this, he must do it.


    We took the guy and followed her all the way down two corridors, past a door, and finally entered the patient area. On the wall, I saw many scratches made by fingers, some of them still stained with blood, "Sun Wenjing is inside, but it''s best not to scare her."


    "Alright."


    I saw that the director was holding a needle in her hand. There was a yellowish green liquid inside, but I didn''t know what it was. It must be that she was worried, because once the patient flared up, she would definitely have to take some measures.


    "Let''s go."


    We followed her in. Sun Wenjing was sitting on a chair very quietly, almost like what she saw on the screen. Her hair was casually resting on her shoulders, and when we walked over, she actually didn''t react at all, only lowering her head and humming nonstop. When I was watching the video, I was curious about what she was talking about.


    She was actually humming a song, over and over again. Her expression was very focused as she looked at her hands, "Gentle, quiet."


    The Little Bai crouched down and lightly called out the woman''s name. The woman''s head only moved slightly and there was no reaction at all.


    Through the scattered hair, her face was dark and old, as if she had lost all of her life force. As I stood there and looked, Sun Wenjing actually raised her head, her gaze not towards the Little Bai, but towards me.


    At that moment, the expression in her eyes changed. Her originally black eyeballs instantly turned white. Her face also became abnormally malevolent. At that moment, I subconsciously retreated while shouting, "Ghost body!"


    The Daoist Priest had already extracted the peach wood sword s, but the ghost''s upper body was actually easier to deal with. Especially with the talismans and peach wood sword, what he was most afraid of was that the Yin Spirit inside would harm Sun Wenjing''s body.


    "Wen Jing, what happened to you?"


    Sun Wenjing immediately pounced over. When she rushed over, I vaguely saw a look at Little Bai. That kind of expression was really weird, and actually revealed a trace of resentment.


    "Daoist Priest."


    I shouted and took the opportunity to raise the talisman. This was not a joke. Normally, the upper part of a ghost''s body would be especially strong. I saw Sun Wenjing''s white eyes widened as both her hands actually grabbed towards my face.


    I saw him jump over here, and the peach wood sword landed right on top of Sun Wenjing''s arm. I heard a mournful scream, and at that moment, Sun Wenjing opened her mouth. I knew that the sound was not made by her, but by the Yin Spirit in her body.


    "Think of a way to force the Yin Spirit out."


    "You got her attention."


    I really don''t understand why she is pestering me so stubbornly. I have no choice but to run, because it''s hidden inside the human body, and the damage that the talisman in my hand can do to the Yin Spirit is limited. In front of me are the few rows of bookshelves that I saw in the video.


    "Daoist Priest."


    I ran to the gap in the middle of the bookshelf and looked around. The Yin Spirit had not caught up to me, so I wanted to see what the Daoist Priest was doing through the bookshelf.


    I picked up one of the books in front of me and carefully put it to the side. The view in front of me changed as the book moved, and I could vaguely see the Little Bai standing at the side, but I still couldn''t see the Daoist Priest. What made me feel strange was, there wasn''t even a sound in front of me, where did that Yin Spirit go.


    I moved the second book, then the third, and was about to move the fourth, when a hand came from below and grabbed mine.


    "Ah!" I shouted all of a sudden, and the hand was strangely cold. I quickly pulled back and held the hand tightly. Then, I saw a pair of white eyes glaring fiercely at me through the gap in the bookshelf.

 C96

    "Daoist Priest."


    No matter how much I tried, I just couldn''t break free. At that time, I was indeed a little anxious, and I saw that pair of white eyes quickly approaching. At that moment, I saw a woman''s resentment within the eyes of the Yin Spirit.


    "Come, come."


    I heard the Taoist''s voice. This guy actually stuck those talismans together into a circle. It must have a special purpose.


    "This way."


    When the Daoist Priest became anxious, he actually ran towards the direction of the voice. The Yin Spirit is right in front of me, and following my voice, the Daoist Priest raised his head to take a look and immediately understood what I meant.


    I cried out. At that time, there was a slight pain on my wrist, and Yin Spirit''s hand actually loosened. Following the appearance of the Daoist Priest, he should have realized the danger.


    I don''t know how I did it, but fortunately, it was only the upper part of the Yin Spirit, and that body was still Sun Wenjing''s. If I were to encounter a zombie, no matter if it was grabbing or biting me, that arm would definitely be crippled.


    I secretly rejoiced. When I heard the Daoist Priest''s voice, I quickly ran over. The Daoist Priest had actually used the talisman as a trap to trap Sun Wenjing''s neck.


    I saw Sun Wenjing''s body kept swaying left and right. It was like a drunk man with white foam coming out of his mouth. Her appearance was especially frightening, especially her pair of eyes, black at one moment and white at the next.


    "Daoist Priest, how is it?"


    "I have used a talisman to trap it. If the Yin Spirit does not want to scatter, it will definitely come out. Xia Mo, this Yin Spirit has a deep grudge, I can only think of a way to break it."


    "Alright."


    Sun Wenjing continued to struggle with all her might. Her appearance was especially fierce. Her teeth were always bared, just like a wild beast. Moreover, she kept making ''wuwu'' sounds from her throat.


    "Wen Jing, what happened to you?"


    At this time, Sun Wenjing quickly turned around. I sensed that the moment Little Bai appeared, Sun Wenjing wasn''t able to calm down. Instead, her eyes became even more vicious.


    "Be careful!"


    When Little Bai rushed over, Sun Wenjing suddenly turned around. The two of them were approaching each other quickly, and at that moment, it was not a hug between lovers. Sun Wenjing''s hand was actually tightly grabbing onto Little Bai''s neck.


    "Don''t hurt him."


    This move was completely out of my expectations. Although Sun Wenjing was carried by the Yin Spirit, she definitely wouldn''t have any reaction, especially when the Little Bai appeared. Unless she had one point, she would similarly hate this man.


    This is precisely the point that I don''t understand. From Little Bai, I can completely feel the love of a husband for his wife. Why, at that moment, Sun Wenjing''s eyes were filled with resentment when she looked at Little Bai.


    "Wen Jing, I am Little Bai."


    A cold smile came out of Sun Wenjing''s mouth. I saw her open her mouth and ask, "Do you still love me?"


    "Love, of course I do. Wen Jing, what happened to you?"


    "No, I''m not Sun Wenjing. You said that you no longer love her and that you will be with me for the rest of your life. Have you forgotten all this?"


    "What are you talking about? Wen Jing, you have really gone mad! " I stood there and didn''t even move at that moment. It''s said that men are the most deceptive creatures, especially when it comes to deceiving women. Then what about Little Bai?!


    Why would that Yin Spirit say something like that, especially the way she looked at Little Bai. At the beginning, I thought that her eyes were filled with resentment, but at this moment, I finally realized that those eyes were filled with intertwined love and hate.


    "That crazy person is you. Since you are unable to leave your wife and family, why did you lie to me about my feelings? Do you understand the feeling of being injured to the point of not being completely naked?"


    I stopped him. Although I did not know how to catch ghosts, I am a woman, and this is the best way to vent. I believe that she will not harm Little Bai.


    "If you weren''t with another man, how could I have treated you like that!"


    "Other men!" "In your eyes, what kind of woman am I? I love you so wholeheartedly, but who would have thought that you would treat me like this."


    "No, I''ve had pictures of you in bed with other men."


    After Little Bai finished speaking, the Yin Spirit''s face immediately changed. I suddenly felt that the story between them was rather dog-blooded, and all the dog-blooded plots in their lives actually happened at the same time.


    If the red banners in the house don''t fall down, the colorful banners outside will fly. Don''t think that we women are all fools, if you want to play with us, just casually let us women, if you are tired of it, we will throw it on the ground like clothes, and even stomp on it a few times.


    So, this woman was with another man, and if so, why did she commit suicide, I don''t know.


    The Yin Spirit sneered, "All of this was caused by Sun Wenjing, including the man and those photos, and even my death." After the Yin Spirit finished speaking, he suddenly raised his hand, and then forcefully swiped it across that face.


    "Stop, otherwise, don''t blame us for shattering your soul."


    Because of resentment, the Yin Spirit actually started to destroy Sun Wenjing''s body. This was terrifying, because I didn''t know what she would do in the next moment. A woman, especially a young woman, has a face that represents life.


    "What''s your relationship with him?"


    The Yin Spirit actually turned its head to look at me. From the very beginning, I had already sensed that this Yin Spirit clearly had a special kind of enmity towards me, so could it be that it thought there was something between me and the Little Bai?


    "Ordinary friend."


    The Yin Spirit sneered, "He knows how to lie the most, don''t ever believe his words."


    The Daoist Priest and I rushed over from the left and right, while the Yin Spirit suddenly hugged Little Bai tightly. I saw that her mouth was stuck on Little Bai''s face as she forcefully took a deep breath.


    Two peach wood sword s attacked Sun Wenjing from behind at almost the same time. I heard two miserable howls, and in the next moment, a black shadow floated out from Sun Wenjing''s body.


    At that moment, I saw Little Bai''s body trembling non-stop. Sun Wenjing, who was controlled by the Yin Spirit, took a bite on his left cheek, and I saw that his face was covered in blood.


    I looked at the woman standing behind Little Bai. The Daoist Priest had a perplexed expression, and the woman looked at Little Bai who was hugging Sun Wenjing. I took a step forward and said, "I understand the hatred in your heart, because we are all women. "But, why not think about it, it''s actually us who are in the wrong. Since the other party has a family, then your intervention is a mistake. We shouldn''t blame all of our wrongdoings on the deceit of men, it''s actually our weakness and self-deception that are in the wrong."

 C97

    After I finished speaking, I placed down the peach wood sword in my hands. The Yin Spirit had suffered serious injuries in succession, and is currently very weak. If it receives another attack, it should immediately scatter.


    "You''re right, I just can''t accept it." The Yin Spirit continued to look at Little Bai with eyes filled with hatred. Little Bai hugged his tightly.


    At this moment, I finally realized why when Feng Men Village Little Bai talked about this, what I saw was not only love, but also a hint of guilt towards my wife. It was because Little Bai didn''t mention this matter, he only said that he often went out and ignored his wife''s feelings.


    I smiled. "There''s no point in staying. If you really love someone, even if you lose them one day, the only thing left is a blessing, not revenge."


    I really began to admire myself. I had never been in a relationship before, so I didn''t know what it was like to lose and possess. At this time, I actually said that I was like a love expert.


    "Can you tell me your name before I leave?"


    "Xia Mo."


    The Yin Spirit laughed, "Xia Mo, this is a very nice name, but I will turn all of my resentment into a curse and curse you." This Yin Spirit is actually so hateful, I kindly advised her, and she actually wants to curse me.


    I saw that the Yin Spirit had actually dug out its white eyeballs all at once, and its appearance had become even more frightening. I instantly charged up, and just as she was about to shout out my name, the peach wood sword pierced through the Yin Spirit''s body.


    "Xia ¡­"


    I broke out in a cold sweat. Later on, I secretly asked the Taoist what would happen if she were to call out my name, and the Taoist told me that the Yin Spirit, especially this kind of Yin Spirit that was filled with hatred, would leave behind the remaining resentment before dissipating. It was like a person''s memories, and then brought it down to the world below.


    The Daoist Priest didn''t say anything about what happened next. At that time, I was already sweating profusely. I didn''t dare to imagine that in the underground world, if there was a woman who kept cursing me with her name, my life would have been even more tragic.


    When we went directly to the hospital, Sun Wenjing woke up that night and was especially surprised when she saw us. Little Bai''s face was wrapped in thick gauze, and the doctor said that in the future, there would definitely be scars left behind. Little Bai smiled bitterly.


    Especially when she was looking at Little Bai, there was always a trace of a smile on her face. I really felt that this time, I had made the right choice in my life, not only saving a woman, but also saving a family.


    I''m very curious, what exactly did Sun Wenjing see during this period of time? Why did she scare herself crazy?


    She only smiled, "I think you should have guessed it already. That girl, she died for some reason. She has been pestering me ever since. There''s nothing I can do about it." She shook her head and ran a hand through her hair.


    "About the photos!"


    I hesitated, then asked.


    Sun Wenjing sighed, "I got someone to take the photo, and the truth is that I want to save this marriage. You''re also a woman, and once you get married and have a family, you will understand that sometimes the family is more important than your life. You might think that my means are particularly despicable, but I have no choice."


    When Sun Wenjing said this, her tone was particularly calm. I nodded and said, "If it was me, I would do the same."


    "Xia Mo, you are truly a good girl. In the future, I will definitely meet a man who truly loves you."


    At that moment, I actually blushed. It was very rare to hear such praises, and for some reason, I felt a little awkward. "Hopefully."


    Just then, Little Bai walked in from outside. I looked at the time, and it was time to go back. "Little Bai, you take care of Wen Jing, we are leaving."


    "Why are you in such a hurry? You haven''t even eaten tonight."


    "It''s alright, just wait for the peace and quiet in the future."


    "Don''t worry." Little Bai lowered his head. I still believe in Little Bai, men can truly make mistakes, it is already not easy to be able to recognize mistakes and to dare to take responsibility.


    "Daoist Priest, how much did you earn this time?" "Why, I should have been able to get a bit of an introduction fee, no?"


    "It''s a bit hard on you. Grandaunt, please forgive me. Last time, you took so many things from me. When Master came back, I still didn''t know how to explain it. Now, I can only think about how much I can earn."


    "Stop crying and tell me how much you received."


    "Ten thousand."


    "You brat, it''s enough. I''ve already used at least half of my strength. Give me 5000 points, hurry up." I grabbed the Taoist''s collar from behind, and when I heard the Taoist''s pleas for mercy, Xu Bing, who was at the side, couldn''t help but secretly laugh.


    "Two thousand. Two thousand. No more."


    "Three thousand." I continued to bargain, and maybe the Taoist thought I was the one who introduced him this time, and I did my best, so he gave me three thousand dollars when he got out of the car and drove away like a wisp of smoke.


    "It''s really easy to earn money from watching humans." I sighed. The same person has a different life. Since he is a Taoist, he can make money just by going out. I have some things that if I can learn from a Taoist, I might be able to create trouble in the future.


    "Xia Mo, what are you so happy about?


    As the two of us walked in, I thought of a way to earn money, and couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Xu Bing immediately pulled me up, "Alright, alright, don''t say that I''m not taking care of you, half for each of us."


    "No, no, I didn''t do anything, I can''t take this money."


    Xu Bing waved his hands again and again, but I kept stuffing it into her hands. "Take this, this money is easy to get, quickly, believe it or not, I will strip you of your clothes."


    "You dare."


    "Let''s see if I dare."


    I quickly chased after Xu Bing and quickly grabbed her. Then, I pretended to take off her clothes, as I heard Xu Bing''s screams.


    I stopped at once and looked up at the woods. It was dark and I couldn''t see anything.


    Xu Bing immediately came over, "Xia Mo, what''s that sound?"


    "Don''t be afraid."


    I immediately took out the talisman and gave it to Xu Bing, then walked towards the direction of the forest. Xu Bing quickly pulled me back, "Xia Mo, let''s go.


    Xu Bing pulled at me with all her might. There was no other way, we could only head in another direction. When we reached the corner, I couldn''t help but look back once.


    Under the moonlight, a long shadow appeared at the edge of the forest. It seemed like a person standing there, but it didn''t seem like it, because the shadow''s length far exceeded a person''s height.

 C98

    "Xu Bing, was that a person just now?" After returning to the dorm, I couldn''t help but ask Xu Bing.


    Especially the last shadow I saw. I was curious as to what it was that stood there.


    "Xia Mo, stop talking, it''s scary, just take a detour next time."


    If Xu Bing had not stopped me, I would have immediately went in to take a look. This completely suited my personality, of course, such things happen after a long time, so if there really was someone inside, and it was someone fierce like that, both of us would be in danger.


    "Xia Mo, you touched my underwear?"


    "Nope."


    I heard Xu Bing''s voice coming from the bathroom. I walked over, and Xu Bing stood there, looking at the clothes drying rack, "Strange, it was left there when I left, why is it gone."


    "The one with the black silk, right?"


    "You took it?"


    I hastily shook my head. "When I left, I saw it too."


    Looking at the empty clothes hanging above, I frowned. Actually, I''ve always suspected that someone was sneaking into our dorm. The first time it was the photo frame on the table, the second time it was the figure we saw when we came back, and the second time it was the person hiding outside eavesdropping. Now even his underwear was taken away.


    "What should we do?" Xu Bing looked at me.


    "Just change and wear it. Worst case is, I''ll buy you a few more."


    "I''m not talking about that. Someone came in before and had money in the drawer but refused to take it. He just took my underwear. Pervert."


    I nodded. "You''re right this time. It must be a pervert." I raised my head. My flowery underpants were hanging on them as well, and there was the image of a little bear on them. Looking at the special kawaii, I immediately took it off and when I held it in my hand, I could smell a weird smell.


    "What''s that smell!"


    I frowned a little. That smell actually came from above my underwear. I suddenly felt disgusted, if I had grabbed that bastard, I would have definitely skinned him. I immediately flipped over, there was actually something stuck inside, sticky, I don''t know what it was, it was always that smell that was especially disgusting.


    I immediately threw him onto the ground. This time, I really met a freak. Back then, I wanted to catch him like this. Thinking of such a disgusting scene, my good mood completely disappears.


    There''s a live broadcast tomorrow night. Because of the Feng Men Village incident last time, fat director was extremely polite when he made the phone call, saying a lot of useless words.


    "Good, good, good."


    I let out a long breath and opened the cabinet. Luckily, I locked the cabinet before I left, otherwise, the underwear inside would not have escaped from my hands. "Xu Bing, don''t worry, I will definitely catch this pervert."


    I clenched my fists. At that moment, I could already hear the sound of the fellow being kicked to the ground and wailing. I looked at the window. There was a clear trace of a foot stepping on the outside.


    A smile appeared on my face, and a plan quickly formed in my mind. That''s right, this kind of abnormal person is like a drug addict, as long as Xu Bing and I don''t use drugs, we will definitely sneak in, and as long as he dares to come, I can catch him.


    When An Xia called me at noon on the second day, I asked him how she was doing at work. An Xia sighed, it seemed that she was going to graduate soon, so I could only rent a house with someone and then look around.


    An Xia is the girl that I met at Wind And Thunder Building. She''s quite an outstanding person, and being able to enter that kind of place as an intern is already something that makes people feel that it''s pretty awesome.


    "Although our company isn''t big, the treatment is still alright. If you want to come, I can talk to the director about it. At the very least, we can settle our meals here."


    "Really?"


    An Xia was a little excited, and I was slightly regretful when I finished. It wasn''t that I was troubled, it was that our company might not be suitable for An Xia.


    I coughed once. Just when I was thinking about how to make An Xia give up on this idea, An Xia told me the truth. Actually, there was no longer any living expenses.


    No matter if it''s friends or relatives, they basically do not need to borrow money, because if you want to borrow money, you have to prepare for not coming back. I believe that An Xia really met with difficulties.


    "Come over tomorrow and take a look."


    "Alright."


    Xu Bing happily agreed, and hung up the call. My expression was a little heavy, and when Xu Bing asked me who called, I told him about the incident with An Xia just now, which made Xu Bing smile. If she did not help with this kind of thing, you would not be Xia Mo.


    It''s just like what Xu Bing said, if I knew about this matter, then I really wouldn''t care about it, and would really not be Xia Mo.


    The next day, An Xia really came by and wore a set of suitable clothes. An Xia could be considered the kind of girl who was gentle and quiet, but I called fat director first, saying that I had something to request of him, which fat director immediately agreed to. Furthermore, when she was about to hang up, I heard him secretly smile.


    Could it be that this Dead Fat is plotting something against me? If he is, I can only advise him to quickly give up on this idea, otherwise, he will really lose his legacy.


    I brought An Xia to my office. An Xia was obviously a little nervous, so I comforted her, "It''s fine, don''t worry, our company is small. Someone as talented as you might not even catch your eyes."


    "The economy is not in a good mood right now. Actually, it''s not easy to do in any industry."


    What An Xia said was the truth, and the economy was in a bad state. This was a louse on the bald man''s head, something that she could clearly use public money to buy, and now that she did not even have the most basic of expenses, he felt that a few industries had fallen into depression. This kind of thing can''t be judged by whether it''s good or bad, at least for people like us, it''s definitely something to be happy about.


    "Director."


    I knocked on the door, and then pushed the door open. fat director always wore formal clothing, and clothes made him look like a normal person. He was indeed well-dressed, and didn''t look too bad.


    "Xia Mo, come over here and sit."


    I walked in and the fat director kept on glancing at An Xia, I don''t know what he was thinking, but I coughed, "This is a friend of mine who graduated from XXX University. He wants to give our company a try."


    "A top student, this is a famous university." fat director was immediately amused when he heard it. I know, this is all bullshit, if An Xia looks like Sister Feng, even Tsinghua and Peking University graduates would have to leave with their butt slapping.


    "I have no experience in this area."


    "It''s alright, we have professional talented people, as long as you want to, you can do it anytime you want. Moreover, Xia Mo is our company''s top employee." After fat director finished speaking, he gave me a look that was a little more obscure, probably wanting me to remember that he helped me this time.


    "Our director is very good. An Xia, don''t worry." Someone once said that the difference between a society and a university was that when you lied and blushed, when you didn''t stutter, and when you didn''t feel ashamed, you succeeded, especially when you were a woman.


    fat director gave a brief introduction of his company''s future plans. In any case, he was heartening to hear some bullsh * t talk about the 10 years'' listing, I definitely wouldn''t believe it. Seeing how fat director''s saliva was flying everywhere, he was indeed a talent in this aspect.


    "Alright, I want to try."


    "Xia Mo, take her to settle the formalities."


    "Thank you, Director."


    I brought An Xia out, and when we were walking out of the company, An Xia kept on saying that the director was not bad, and seemed to be especially generous. I just smiled, "Every place has a puddle, can you go in and try your luck?"


    Anyway, since An Xia''s matter can be considered to have come to an end, I can only say this much. After experiencing so many things, I have also grown.

 C99

    After completing the procedures, I brought An Xia back to the dorm together. Xu Bing was lying on the bed listening to music, and when I went in, I stood up, because they were both young, they quickly became familiar with each other.


    I walked into the bathroom. When I came out, Xu Bing and An Xia were chatting, and through the gap in the door, I could vaguely see that there was something wrong with the two of them. They were clearly just acquaintances, why do they look at each other as if they had known each other for a long time?


    This is strange indeed, because we are women, we are more sensitive to this kind of thing. Xu Bing and I have a very close relationship, that kind of feeling was like a doll we used to hug when we were young, we definitely wouldn''t allow a second person to share your favorite toy.


    That was the feeling I had when I looked through the gap between the doors. Whether An Xia''s appearance would affect the relationship between me and Xu Bing. Of course, I''m referring to that kind of intimate friendship, not the kind that normal people would have.


    I coughed and pushed the door open. An Xia walked to the side, which made me even more suspicious, could it be that the two of them knew each other. If it really was him, then there was no need to hide from me.


    If that''s not the case, why did the two of them act like they were strangers the moment I came out? I''m very curious, but this kind of thing can''t be asked.


    "An Xia, what''s your dorm number?"


    "Oh, let me see." An Xia took out the key. The number of the room was on the key, there were a lot of dormitories in the company, other than the people who went to the live broadcast at night, everyone else drove back and forth.


    I remembered that the person in charge of the allocation of rooms had slightly told me that one room was already gone, so I could only stay in the same room with Xu Bing. That woman was obviously hating me because of the good fortune I had met her and the fat director that day.


    At least it''s better this way, since it brought closer the relationship between Xu Bing and I, I helped An Xia with a simple cleaning up. An Xia only signed a contract, she still had some matters to attend to, and left the company in the afternoon and returned to school. After busily working for half a day, I returned to sleep, and when I woke up, I started thinking about how to carry out tonight''s live broadcast.


    The quality of the live broadcast had an impact on this month''s income. Xu Bing hung up her headphones and kept on humming.


    I decided to still talk about some of the experiences I had when I was young. The first was more familiar, I didn''t need to prepare in advance, and it was something that I had personally experienced, so it was more sensible and more believable. It was just like how my story about the pond had a good reaction, especially after Da Gang had appeared.


    Da Gang! Da Gang''s image appeared in my mind. Of course, it was only the image of Da Gang in my memories from when I was young, a square face with thick eyebrows and big eyes. According to the standards of the time, he could be considered a standard handsome boy.


    Would Da Gang appear tonight? The dinner at the company is usually rather simple. Whether it''s fried rice or noodles, according to Xu Bing''s explanation, if there''s anyone who can make you something to eat, feel satisfied.


    After Xu Bing was dressed up, the two of us walked out of the dorm. I merely played with it for a bit, and since the last time, I had also started to try on my makeup, not to mention, there were a lot of ways, and the effects were pretty good. With just a few simple movements, I felt that everything had changed.


    I watched Xu Bing enter the live broadcast room and climbed up the stairs. I had almost adapted to the darkness of the fourth floor, as well as the darkness of the stairs. There was a spider web hanging at the corner of the stairs.


    At that time, I was extremely shocked because that spider was very big, with its black claws extended outwards. At that time, it was very close to my finger, so even though I had big guts, I was actually naturally afraid of this kind of thing. Especially those bugs with extremely many legs, they would always scream and run away.


    Tonight''s live broadcast had a topic called Buggy.


    There are a lot of stories about bugs. What happened to me, what I heard, and what I read in books, I can basically make a series. I can''t finish telling it all this month, that''s a good thing.


    The most difficult part of a live broadcast is usually what is the most suitable for one to talk about. Thinking of this, I head up the stairs in high spirits. Suddenly, my step went empty and my entire body fell on the stairs.


    "Damn." I couldn''t help but curse. Of course, the words weren''t elegant, because I felt something cool. It was a banana peel.


    How could there be banana peel between the third and fourth floor? I knew very well that I was the only one on the fourth floor. For people like us who were doing live broadcasts, after finishing they would definitely want to go back to sleep, so they wouldn''t have the heart to eat bananas in this place.


    I thought of this all of a sudden, my knees felt a burning pain from being hit. I had just wanted to throw it down forcefully, but I thought of coming up from the third floor after Xu Bing''s live broadcast. If I were to throw it down casually, it''s very likely that Xu Bing would step on it, and that idea would disappear in an instant.


    I staggered to my feet, my knees hurt so much that I couldn''t help it, and walked slowly up the stairs. 404''s door was open, and I walked in, and my legs went limp, and then my head hit something, and there was a crash, and that thing fell from above, and it turned out to be a human bone model hanging on it. I turned on the light, and there I was, stunned, the human bone model on the floor had been broken in half.


    "What lousy thing is this that it won''t even resist a fall?"


    When I picked it up, there was no way to reconnect it, so I simply took one of the pieces in my hand, the one with the skull. I walked over to the sofa, my leg was in extreme pain, and I placed the other half of the human bone on the edge of the sofa.


    Calculating that it was still early, I rolled up my pants legs. A large patch of green appeared on my knee. I gently kneaded it and ruthlessly thought to myself, ''If I catch the person who threw the banana peel on top, I will definitely not spare her.''


    I used her, not her. The people responsible for the live broadcast business in the company were mostly women, probably because there were more men than women, and there were so many men who were bored at home, so I started this business. I couldn''t figure out what was so good about live broadcasting, not to mention the fact that we were all flirting in front of the camera or talking nonsense.


    I put my hand down and felt something strange and instinctively drew back. It was just a human bone, but I forgot about it. I smiled and touched it again. The skull was very smooth.

 C100

    I smiled, a complete false alarm. Compared to the first time I was scared half to death when I entered the 404 live broadcast room, I was already used to the environment, including the terrifying humanoid doll behind me. If one day, the 404 live broadcast room lost all of this, I would feel uncomfortable.


    Looking at the time, I saw that there were still a few minutes left. I simply closed my eyes and patiently waited, today''s main target was bugs, this kind of thing is not unfamiliar to everyone, especially in summer.


    When I was young, I experienced a terrifying experience. That experience was related to bugs, so I didn''t pay much attention to it. It wasn''t until those bugs kept appearing that I realized how scary the whole thing was.


    The live stream suddenly lit up. I began to wonder if there were any secrets behind these on-time switches. It was fine if it was controlled by a computer, but if it was a human, then it was scary.


    I''ve heard people say that some hackers can get into other people''s space, even your phone, and then observe your every move, including your WeChat, phone calls, and even every file in the computer.


    I randomly pressed a button on the screen, but didn''t find anything out of the ordinary. If it''s possible, I should find a computer expert to take a look. I haven''t been able to figure out how those strange death scenes came about!


    I opened the broadcast room channel and watched one black dot after another quickly fill up the studio and then start the story for the day. I simply turned off the sound, which made me more focused, because I knew that tonight''s story was especially good.


    Okay, here''s a story about bugs.


    In my hoarse voice, I started to narrate the story of my childhood, when I was only eight years old, innocent and innocent, with a ponytail and a flowery dress that my grandmother had made for me. In the countryside, especially with my grandmother, the conditions were very ordinary, so basically there were only a few pieces of clothing in a year.


    One day after school, I saw Second Hei Zi and the others huddled together. It was a small path back to the village, and there was a stream by the side of the road. The water in the stream was very shallow and extremely clear, so when we walked back and forth, if we were thirsty, we would directly pick it up with our hands and drink a few mouthfuls.


    When I walked over, I couldn''t resist shouting out loud. A few people squatted there with sticks in their hands, and in the middle was a white bug, and that bug was very big, probably injured. I saw that when Hei Zi used a rod to poke around, it only moved a few times symbolic.


    "Xia Mo! "You scared me to death."


    "No one is playing with you, go back by yourself."


    I stood there unmoving, although the other villagers would normally hide from me, it was still the first time that they were so ferocious, and it could be true that they were scared by me, or it could also be because of Da Gang''s matter. Da Gang''s entire family had left the village, and felt that they had left in a particularly hasty manner, and they didn''t say anything, and it quickly spread.


    For this matter, I asked Grandma, but she didn''t say anything, she only told me, don''t mind what others say, just be yourself, but, you must have a kind heart, so, even if someone misunderstood you, one year, two years, ten years, twenty years, the truth would still come out.


    I was still young, so I just nodded my head.


    "You shouldn''t do this to him." I suddenly felt that the white insect was very pitiful, with a bulging stomach. I walked over, and Hei Zi stood up, "It''s just a bug, and not your relative. Xia Mo, mind your own business."


    "It''s so pitiful."


    "Pitiful. Why don''t we feel it? Do you think it''s pitiful?"


    "No, only a fool would think so." My companion''s mocking laughter sounded out. Suddenly, I felt wronged. At that moment, my tears kept falling.


    "A dead bug." The next moment, I heard Hei Zi''s cry. The white worm''s stomach was directly pierced by the stick, and the white liquid inside sprayed onto Hei Zi''s face.


    Hei Zi wiped a few times on his face, then stabbed at it with all his might. Very quickly, the insect turned into two pieces that mixed together with the soil on the ground.


    Hei Zi made a face at me, then left with his friends. I stood there and stared blankly at them, unable to understand why the child''s world would be so cruel.


    I wiped the tears off my face and squatted down to get some dirt to bury the bugs inside. I picked up a Xiao Hua and placed it on top of the worm. After doing that, I felt a lot more relaxed.


    The few guys who were with Hei Zi yesterday were acting mysteriously. They ran back as fast as they could when school was out, and I followed behind them as they ran, and saw that the few of them had entered the village before directly heading to Hei Zi''s house.


    Hei Zi''s family kept a particularly fierce big black dog, which often barked at us, making it especially scary.


    Today, the dog was unusually quiet. As we walked in, we saw the big black dog hiding inside with its tail sticking out. I followed behind, but the big black dog was actually trembling. A few of my friends were lying on the windowsill at Hei Zi''s house and looking inside. I also went over to look at the dried corn cobs on the windowsill.


    Hei Zi''s parents were both there, but I actually saw Grandma, with a black jar in her hands. Hei Zi laid under the blanket, not moving at all, and when I saw that Grandma had brought a fire, I shook her hands a little, and then pressed the black jar against Hei Zi''s face.


    I''ve seen my grandmother''s jar, similar to the one used by villagers to pull out fires, but it was bigger, and the opening of the jar was flat, which was a rarity. Usually, my grandmother would put it away in a cupboard with a lock on the top, and this was also the first time I took advantage of my grandmother''s absence and secretly took the key from her. There were a lot of things inside that looked pretty broken, but now that I think about it, I still don''t know why my grandmother had so many strange things.


    Hei Zi''s parents came over and pressed down on Hei Zi together. Don''t look at how small Hei Zi was, he had a lot of strength and they could barely hold him down.


    "Let''s go."


    Following Hei Zi''s shout, those few people got down from the window at the same time, turned around and ran out of the courtyard. I was curious about one thing, and wanted to wait for Grandma, so I continued to lie down and look, and very quickly, Grandma took out a black plate, and then, quickly, I pulled out the jar. When I opened the jar on the plate, I actually saw many white bugs, and those bugs were even constantly squirming.


    I covered my mouth in fear. When I touched my own face, I couldn''t imagine why there were so many white bugs on a human''s face.

 C101

    The next moment, I saw my grandmother take out a piece of yellow paper and light a fire. The worms began to desperately crawl out, but there was no way for them to climb out. In the next moment, those worms quickly became black.


    During the entire process, Grandma''s expression was very grave, especially that tumor on her face. As she had gotten used to it, it still looked very frightening at this time.


    I ran home and quickly heard the door open. I walked out from the house and Grandma squatted down to look for something, "Grandma, why is there a worm on Hei Zi''s face?"


    Gran was squatting there, and I vaguely saw her shoulders shake a little. She probably didn''t expect me to lie outside and peek.


    "You saw it?"


    I nodded, "Yes, is it related to the white worm that Hei Zi killed yesterday?"


    Grandma coughed. "Do you remember where that bug died?"


    "I remember."


    "Good child, make a trip with Grandma." Gran took my hand and led me outside. I saw that she was holding a broken jar, sealed and covered with a dark red cloth.


    We walked out of the courtyard. At this time, Father Hei Zi was actually standing at the door with his back facing Hei Zi, and I saw that Hei Zi was lying on his shoulder, drowsy. I really couldn''t understand, since Hei Zi was sick, why did he bring him out?


    "Xia Mo, bring us to that place."


    "Oh, okay."


    "Yes," I said, and walked along the path that followed every day after school. I could see that my grandmother was in a hurry this time, because of my grandmother''s leg problems, she rarely left the village, and for this reason, I had to go to school by myself. This time, my grandmother''s legs kept moving back and forth, looking clumsy and ugly.


    I walked forward by myself, and then arrived at the place where Hei Zi and the others discovered the bugs. I pointed to the mound in front of us. It shouldn''t be wrong, the mound was still there, and the Xiao Hua that was stuck in it swayed with the wind.


    "Elder, this time you have to save Hei Zi. We will have only one single child."


    "Do my best, do my best." Gran squatted down and opened the lid of the jar. I could smell a very bad smell coming out from the jar. Could it be that this was a urine jar, something the countryside used to urinate at night? Otherwise, how could it be so smelly?


    I covered my nose and hid to the side before watching my grandmother dig away that mound of dirt. Due to my curiosity, I walked over, but my grandmother kept digging and chanting non-stop. I stood at the side curiously as I watched the white worm disappear.


    "Elder."


    This thing is very strange. If you are attacked, you will quickly hatch the eggs inside your own body, and if these eggs get onto people or animals, they will suck in their flesh and blood and quickly grow. "


    "Ah!" I heard my grandmother''s words and shouted. Although I did not really understand it, but after hearing what she said, I already felt that it was extremely terrifying. Especially when I saw those white live bugs appearing on Hei Zi''s face with my own eyes.


    "Elder, what should we do now?" It''s all this damned kid''s fault for not being sensible. " Hei Zi''s mother was so anxious that he was about to cry. If what Grandma said was true, then Hei Zi''s face would be eaten up very quickly.


    "Whether or not it works will depend on tonight."


    I saw that my grandmother had taken out something and placed it around the mound. I didn''t know what it was, but it was red with a fishy stench, so we hid to the side and waited until it was dark. During this time, Hei Zi didn''t wake up.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss. A weird sound rang out. It felt like countless bugs crawling on the grass. I was lying on the ground, and upon hearing the sound, I immediately got up. At that moment, I felt itchy all over.


    "Get down."


    I heard my grandmother''s voice, especially the serious kind. I had no choice but to lie down on the ground again. In front of me, there was nothing. When the voice sounded, my grandma immediately jumped up from the ground.


    I couldn''t imagine an old man who had to struggle to walk, moving so fast at that moment like a leopard, and of course, I was young then, and very dark then, just for a moment, my grandmother jumped over and quickly covered the broken can with a piece of yellow paper.


    "Elder, did you succeed?"


    Grandma put her voice right next to her ear, "Almost there, quickly put Hei Zi down."


    "Sigh." I felt very strange at the time. Since Father Hei Zi had been carrying him since the beginning to end, even if he was sick, it should have been fine if he placed it on the ground, so why must he carry it? I had been confused by this question for a long time, until I finally found out the answer.


    I saw Grandma shaking the jar in her hand and then reciting something from her mouth. My grandmother is from the Ghastly Witch, the type that can communicate in the countryside. Even though children are afraid, in the eyes of adults, Grandma''s status is especially high.


    I saw my grandmother''s hand rub a few times, and then I don''t know what to put into it. The next moment I opened the red cloth, and I could vaguely see the green smoke coming out from it.


    "Kneel."


    Following Grandma''s angry shout, Father Hei Zi helped Hei Zi up. From my point of view, Hei Zi actually knelt in front of that bun.


    I saw Grandma holding the jar and pointing it at Hei Zi''s head, very quickly, Hei Zi started to vomit, it was especially smelly. After vomiting for a while, Grandma actually sealed the jar.


    As I stood at the back, I finally understood why that jar was so smelly! I asked her that night when we got back, but she didn''t say anything. Later, when there was no one in the house, I opened the curtain, but strangely, I never found the jar again.


    I looked at the time. I was so engrossed in the lecture that I didn''t expect it to be more than an hour later. I let out a long breath and stopped.


    There were hundreds of messages in the broadcast room. I didn''t have the time to check them all out, but chose the closest ones to check. One of them caught my attention.


    Looking at the message, I was stunned for a moment before quickly recalling it. There was no mistake, I did say something wrong. At that time, my grandmother told me about the corpses of bugs and not the corpses of worms.


    I embarrassedly smiled before I quickly replied, "Yes, it''s a bug corpse. How did you know?" The reply indicated that the user you had locked down did not exist, that is to say, just before the person left the live broadcast room.

 C102

    I tried again, and the red box appeared on the screen again. The user you contacted no longer exists, and as I leaned back in my chair, my mind was full of that strange message.


    This is really strange, the first time was when I was still a child''s companion, Da Gang, and the second time was when a strange person came. What the hell is going on, why does the people in the broadcast room know so much about my childhood?


    Was it a coincidence, or was it just a casual comment! After all, only I, my grandmother, and Hei Zi and my family would know about the corpse worm. As I leaned against it, I even forgot that the direct broadcast room''s camera was still turned on, so all of my actions were completely exposed to the other party.


    All of a sudden, I shivered, because I had thought of something. Strange thing that happened here, could it be that the person was sitting in front of my computer and listening to my story? I sat up, but unfortunately, I didn''t have a peek eye, so I couldn''t see those people through the screen in front of me.


    What''s going on!


    When I sat up again, I noticed that the live broadcast room was empty. In just a blink of an eye, hundreds of listeners had left the live broadcast room at the same time. I subconsciously looked at the time.


    This was the name I gave him. What was scary wasn''t the corpse of the person beside him or the golem behind him, but the sudden death that occurred in the last few minutes of the game.


    I held my breath. I kept looking at my phone, hoping that the last three minutes would pass as quickly as possible, and I suddenly realized that I had a problem.


    Although the live broadcast room''s screen was open, there was no one inside. At this moment, I could stand up and leave. Sometimes, I really feel so poor.


    I stood up and was about to turn around and leave when a strange image appeared on the computer screen in front of me. I stopped.


    It was a white house. It looked like a factory, and there were a lot of iron hooks hanging from it. It was like someone had turned the video equipment in his hand, and the next moment, I saw someone.


    At that moment, that man was very fat and white, like a pig that was about to be butchered. As he raised his head, I shouted in surprise, It''s actually fat director!


    That man might be a little annoying, but he helped me before, and he didn''t have any intention of helping me. So, if possible, I still didn''t want to see him in trouble.


    The scene instantly disappeared. I didn''t see clearly if fat director was still alive, I only saw his body being hung on an iron hook.


    I immediately dialed fat director''s number. According to my previous experiences, this matter should happen in the next few days. As for the exact amount, I''m not sure either.


    "Xia Mo, what''s the matter?"


    I was a little surprised when the phone call connected. At that moment, I didn''t know what to say. Could it be that if I were to say that I would be hung on a hook, I would only be scolded for my mental illness?


    "Say something." fat director called out impatiently. His voice sounded a little weird, probably because he had drank a bit too much.


    "Director, where are you?"


    fat director suddenly laughed strangely on the other side of the phone, "Xia Mo, what''s wrong, where should I report this to you? Don''t you see what time it is? "


    It''s already 2 in the morning. Judging from the commotion that just appeared on the phone, I could tell that fat director was definitely not at home, he probably went out to drink with someone, then found some other way to have some fun. No more than a woman!


    I hurriedly picked up my bag and went downstairs. Suddenly, my feet slipped and my entire body fell down the stairs. I vaguely heard Xu Bing''s alarmed cry and then the sound of things falling out of my bag.


    "Damn." I kneeled on the floor, and my knees started to hurt again. That strike just now was very slippery, probably a banana peel again. This time, it could be considered as completely offending someone, taking advantage of my live broadcast time to place a banana skin on the stairs.


    "Xia Mo, are you alright?"


    "Xu Bing, do you see anyone coming up to the fourth floor from here?"


    "I didn''t notice. In order to wait for you, I''ve been sitting in the live broadcast room. What''s wrong?"


    I shook my head, Xu Bing''s broadcasting room was inside, it was dark and she was very timid, she definitely would not dare to come out, her image was left behind, and her voice was left behind. If it was daytime, she would definitely not dare to be so arrogant, but it''s different now, in the latter half of the night, other than the broadcasting room where people live, the entire company is empty.


    "Xu Bing, you don''t need to wait for me next time."


    "No, it''s so dark. What if something happens to you?" Moreover, I don''t dare to go back myself. " This should be the main reason why Xu Bing had been waiting for me the entire time.


    People like us who do midnight broadcasts, according to the company''s arrangements, will definitely rest the next day. Therefore, even if we sleep late, it''s not a big deal.


    "What are you laughing for? It''s so scary." The third floor is very dark, my knees are very sore, and I can only rely on Xu Bing. I saw her constantly touching the floor, and then, she stuffed all of them into my bag.


    "It''s about time."


    "It''s fine, there''s nothing of value, so I''ll just throw it away. Next time, you can leave it in the broadcast room and then insert it in the door. You can come out when I call you."


    "Alright."


    When I think about the pervert that entered our dorm room, it was very possible that he was a pervert. This kind of person loves to follow behind you the most, I''m not worried about myself, I''m just afraid that something might happen to Xu Bing.


    Xu Bing helped me walk back, and because I fell a little just now, I actually forgot about what I saw in the 404 direct broadcast room. After returning back to my dorm, I washed myself briefly, took off my pants, and there were two large pieces of purple on my knees.


    The items in my bag were all messed up. I simply fell onto the table and looked at the items inside rolling around on the table. I actually saw a dark purple colored lipstick falling out.


    I immediately picked it up, this definitely wasn''t mine, what I bought were those pure meat colors, or very light colors, this strong color is something that I can completely control, could it be that this is Xu Bing''s, I have never seen her use it before, there was a burst of water from the bathroom and the image of Xu Bing randomly fumbling on the ground surfaced in my mind.


    I looked at the lipstick in my hand, then opened it. There was a dark red liquid coming out of it, and with a scream I dodged it, and it fell to the table. The dark red liquid ran down the legs of the table.

 C103

    I ran to the side with a scream and watched the dark red liquid flow down the table. Xu Bing heard my scream and came out of the bathroom.


    "Xia Mo, what''s wrong?"


    Xu Bing''s face was covered by a mask, so at this time, there was no way for me to open my eyes. I focused and continuously inhaled, and when I thought about the banana peel on the stairs, it wasn''t as simple as a prank anymore. It was obvious that someone was trying to mess me up.


    Could it have been Sun Xiaoke''s doing? It shouldn''t be, even though Sun Xiaoke is a bit annoying when she speaks of things, I believe that she isn''t that kind of person. Especially after Feng Men Village came back, the relationship between Sun Xiaoke and I had clearly changed a lot.


    Then who was it!


    Ah!" As I stood there lost in my thoughts, Xu Bing wiped her face. When she opened her eyes, she saw the red liquid on the floor.


    "It''s fine, don''t be afraid."


    My original intention was to get a good night''s sleep. Seeing that there wasn''t any hope left, I took out a roll of paper and wiped the table before wiping the items on the floor. This item is very sticky and has a fishy smell.


    I touched it with my finger, and then smelled it again. It didn''t look like that colored pigment, but this time, I was more careful, so I decided to leave the box outside the lipstick. If there was a chance I could find some clever way to help me check, maybe there were other people''s fingerprints on it besides Xu Bing and I''s. Of course, I wanted to know what exactly this dark red liquid is.


    I cleaned up the floor before lying down weakly on the bed. For this kind of thing, meeting something like this is exciting, and I''m even a little excited, if you meet it everyday, you would be like me. Actually, I''m especially envious of Xu Bing, my thoughts are very simple, and also very easy to be satisfied.


    I covered myself with force and was woken up groggily by a knock on the door. The sky had already brightened up, Xu Bing came out from under the blanket and looked at me with a perplexed expression.


    "Who is it? Early in the morning. "


    "Xia Mo, quickly open the door. Something has happened." I actually heard Sun Xiaoke''s voice. I held onto the handle of the door and opened it, but Sun Xiaoke actually ran in wearing only a pair of pajamas.


    I hastily shut the door. At that time, I was still a little surprised, but actually wearing pajamas in the dorm wasn''t anything big. The most exaggerated part was that she wasn''t wearing anything inside, not to mention that the pajamas were made with lace, so it was possible to see what was going on inside from the outside.


    "Sun Xiaoke, you''re crazy. Wear these everywhere."


    "What''s the difference? People will see this thing sooner or later. It''s not like there''s any difference between showing it to a man and showing it to many people. Moreover, it''s not like it loses flesh."


    I really submit to her strange thoughts, I laid back down on the bed, and Sun Xiaoke pulled me up, "Xia Mo, do you know? The director is missing. "


    "Missing?"


    Sun Xiaoke nodded, "Yes, I just heard that the director didn''t come this morning. There''s a woman who called the office, and she''s rather fierce, probably his wife. She scolded the secretary who answered the call, then said that the director didn''t come home yesterday, and didn''t answer the phone even once."


    "He probably went out to mess around, what''s so special about that?" I snorted. This kind of thing isn''t rare.


    "Yeah, I think so too." Women are gossip, especially this kind of thing, Xu Bing and I have studied it together. Don''t look at the color of a fat director, he should be a quick guy, one that looks especially perverted on the surface, but is the kind that doesn''t seem good when used together. It can be seen from the few strands of hair left on his head.


    Sun Xiaoke suddenly laughed, "That''s because you guys don''t know, but the cowardly wife our Director is famous for. Not only did she not go back at night, she even turned off her phone, don''t you think there''s a problem here?"


    "Then what''s the problem?" Xu Bing asked with a puzzled expression.


    I immediately woke up. I had been staring at him sleepily and slept late yesterday. Now, my head was still aching. I immediately sat up from the bed and asked, "Are you saying that Fatty is missing?"


    "Yeah." Sun Xiaoke looked at me with that incredulous gaze of her, because I had already expressed some of my views on this matter, and right now, my expression looked as though it was my first time hearing it.


    I suddenly thought of the scene I saw last night at 404, the person hanging on the hook, and at the moment when the picture was about to disappear, I clearly saw that person''s face, yes, that round fat face is the fat director.


    I suddenly leaned against the pillow behind me. Xu Bing and Sun Xiaoke looked at me and my expression must have been extremely exaggerated, "Xia Mo, is there really a need!? Normally, you wouldn''t be on good terms with the chairman, so why are you reacting so dramatically? "


    "No, I have to find Gao Ming."


    I was still unable to confirm whether the fat director was alive or dead. Based on my past experiences, I was afraid that there was no way I could be saved. I hastily got off the boat and started to take out clothes from the closet.


    "Who''s the great one?" Sun Xiaoke sat on the bedside and asked.


    I ignored her. The clothes came out and I began to put them on. The weather was getting colder now, as it was in the north. It was like a man changing his face after winter.


    "A cop we used to know." Xu Bing replied for me.


    "Police!" If there''s a chance, you must introduce me. Of course, if you like it, I definitely won''t take it. I understand the rules. "


    Especially for someone like Sun Xiaoke, who would dare to bring a man in front of her. With her coquettish look, she would definitely hook the man''s soul away within a few days.


    After I put on my clothes, there was nothing left of the matter. Xu Bing did not need to follow after me, I carried my bag and walked out. Sun Xiaoke followed me out and I simply asked a question.


    "Sun Xiaoke, did you put up the banana skin between the third and fourth floor?"


    "Banana peel, no, I never buy bananas, where can I get those things? Someone is throwing banana peel at you? Who is so wicked? " I believe that Sun Xiaoke is not lying.


    "It''s nothing, I''m just asking. It might have been caused by some devilish brat." When Sun Xiaoke entered the dorm, I frowned for a moment. It was all an act just now, the position of my knee was extremely painful, especially when I was walking, I grimaced in pain, and could only stubbornly hang on for my life.


    "Brilliant. There''s something I need to ask you. Can you please come out for a moment?"


    "Of course."


    I could hear someone talking loudly on the phone, and someone seemed to be laughing. There were both men and women, probably because no cases had been committed during this time, so the forensic investigation was quite easy.


    "I''ll go find you."


    I left the company and hurried outside. I couldn''t explain it on the phone, and no one would believe it if I told anyone that I knew what was going to happen.

 C104

    Suddenly, someone stopped me. It was the old man guarding the door. I smiled and said, "Uncle, I''m going out for a while."


    I am a little curious why he suddenly rushed out. When I was walking away, I didn''t see him at all.


    "Your name is Xia Mo?"


    I nodded. "Yes, Xia Mo."


    The old man had a strange look in his eyes. He hadn''t noticed it before, but his eyes were grey. I heard from someone that as one grows older, the black parts of their eyes will become less and less, and the eyes of the dead will turn completely white.


    "Leave here."


    The old man''s voice was stiff, and this was the second time he had said such words. I smiled and said, "Why? I work here." I don''t understand why an old man I never knew would say such a thing.


    "How is your grandmother?"


    His sudden change in topic stunned me. Ever since I went to university, I had not mentioned my childhood incident in the countryside. Firstly, there was nothing to say, and secondly, I did not want anyone to know that I had a grandmother who worked as a Ghastly Witch.


    How would he know? Could it be just some random nonsense?


    "You know my grandmother?"


    "I do. You are very similar to her when she was young. Thus, from the first time you came here, I have already guessed that you are that child." As he spoke, he kept his eyes on me. His eyes were so strange that I couldn''t help but avoid them. It was really hard to be stared at.


    I was even more surprised that this person not only knew my grandmother, but also knew me. Could it be that he was also from the village, and I had never seen him before, but also heard from the people at the company that this person was here guarding the door before the establishment of the company.


    "I still have things to do."


    This man is a strange man, and I have seen him standing in the weeds at night and throwing things into them. I took a taxi and met with Ki on the phone.


    "Xia Mo, why are you in such a hurry to find me?"


    He wore black sunglasses, just like the first time I saw him. It was like looking at you from the shadows, and you couldn''t really guess where he was looking at you, the face, the chest, or any other place.


    "Can you take off your sunglasses!" I said unhappily.


    "Sun Poison, let''s talk about business. There''s still a meeting at the station in the afternoon."


    I coughed. "Did you get any reports of a missing person?" I tried to ask him, the disappearance of fat director is definitely the truth, I am clear of this point, it''s just that I have no way to ascertain what kind of place that big house with iron hooks is.


    "Yes."


    A woman reported a case. A man disappeared. He didn''t come home last night." I asked a series of questions. There was a peculiar expression on his face. He looked at me and said, "Two dogs and a cat. They were all reported to here by the residents this morning.


    This kind of thing was done by ordinary policemen, it had nothing to do with the Criminal Investigation Department of the Criminal Division. I suddenly thought of a problem, if it was just a disappearance without any evidence of further threats, it shouldn''t be possible for it to reach the Criminal Division.


    There was nothing I could do about it. I knew Gao Ming at the police station. I took a deep breath and said, "Gao Ming, our director went missing last night."


    "Missing? "Maybe he drank too much, or went somewhere else." His brilliant first reaction was also in this direction. This should be the first reaction of a normal person, nothing more than going out to act cool and unrestrained. If it wasn''t for the strange scene from the 404 live broadcast, even I wouldn''t have believed that someone had ideas about fat director.


    "No, believe me, if we don''t find that place as soon as possible, there is a high chance of death." When I finished speaking and looked at Gao Ming, he glanced at me. He should have noticed that my expression was very serious and not a joke at all.


    "Your mysterious informant told you again, can you bring it out for me to see?" Brilliant refers to the last time we looked for someone in an abandoned factory, because there was no way to explain it, so I just said it casually and he actually took it seriously.


    "Not this time."


    Gao Ming gave a cough and said, "You can look for someone, but no one has reported the case. You can''t use the police force. I''m the only one who can help you find them." I hesitated for a moment. In my mind, I saw the white roof and the iron hook hanging on it. I tried to find some similar characters or special patterns, but none of them existed.


    "Brilliant. I still don''t have a way to be sure. You go back first. If anyone reports a crime, you must notify me immediately." It was then that I realized that even if I wanted to, there was nothing I could do about it.


    "Alright, call me at any time."


    Seeing that it was already noon, I ate a simple meal, then got into the car and hurried back. At that time, I thought to myself that maybe I could make some progress tonight, although the fat director had nothing to do with me, I couldn''t just watch him hang on the iron hook like a pig that was being butchered.


    As I got out of the car, thinking about it all the way, I found myself at the door of the company. I saw a shadow coming straight from the front, and it turned out to be the freak I had met this morning.


    I didn''t say anything, but walked on quickly, not wanting to get involved with him at all.


    You actually let me leave the company? Although this place is a little strange, at least you don''t have to worry about food and shelter. What''s scary now is not the ghosts but the human heart.


    "Stay away from the people around you, she will harm you."


    I didn''t want to hear it at all. I was running in with my hands over my ears, and I could hear the weirdo''s voice.


    The people around him! Kill me! The closest person to me is Xu Bing. Everyone says that women like to stir up trouble, and an old fellow who is about to be buried in the ground is actually doing such a thing, I really don''t understand.


    I returned to the dorm room and opened the door. Xu Bing was not in the dorm room, I think she was out eating. I looked out and actually saw Xu Bing holding onto a woman''s hand as they walked back.


    Woman! The two of them felt extremely close to each other. Who was that person? My curiosity was immediately piqued, and I quickly ran out of the room. It was actually An Xia, and when I ran out, the two of them coincidentally came in from the outside.


    "Xia Mo, when did you come back?"


    "I just came back and saw that you weren''t there, so I came out to take a look." I smiled and An Xia ran over to pull my arm, "The procedures have been completed, I will be at Room 401 from now on. According to Xu Bing, you will also be at the fourth floor."


    "401!"


    I suddenly thought of something. The girl sitting on the 404 sofa that night, she said she was in the 401 live broadcast room. Could it be such a coincidence?


    "The fourth floor is a bit dark. What time is it?"


    "It''s so annoying to think about it from two in the morning." After An Xia finished speaking, he unconsciously yawned, and I smiled, "It''s good to get used to it, I wasn''t used to it at the beginning either. Have you brought everything? "


    "I''ve brought it. I''ll need you two to help me out in the future."


    A few people walked in. Just then, the door to the dorm room in front of us opened, and Sun Xiaoke mysteriously walked out and waved towards me, signalling for me to go in.

 C105

    I was stunned for a moment, and then, I was directly pulled in by Sun Xiaoke. In the next moment, the door quickly closed, and I saw that Sun Xiaoke was still wearing the revealing pajamas.


    "What are you doing? You''re so godly."


    Sun Xiaoke was immediately overjoyed, "What''s wrong, you''re even trying to walk through Feng Men Village, why are you still afraid of my little house?" This is a fact, Feng Men Village is a typical Ghost Village, unfortunately, last time we went there, we only saw some strange shadows, and did not see any ghosts or other things. The only regret was that I did not see Little Mei.


    It was only then that I noticed that Sun Xiaoke''s room was especially messy. Many things were casually piled on the bed, and most of them were basically clothes.


    "Sun Xiaoke, you really bought quite a few."


    "As a woman, why are you saving money? Don''t tell me you have to raise your own men?" Sun Xiaoke laughed after she finished speaking. I feel that what she said makes some sense, if a man isn''t even willing to give you money, then what''s the use of finding a man.


    These days, finding a man is just about dressing and eating.


    "Speak, why are you looking for me?"


    Last time, was the day the two of us were drinking. I went to the washroom, and when I heard fat director making a phone call, I felt quite afraid.


    "You didn''t drink too much?"


    I asked curiously. I had lost all my memories that time and I didn''t even know how I got back, but I didn''t think that Sun Xiaoke would still remember what happened at that time.


    "I didn''t drink too much back then!" I stood there, Sun Xiaoke casually threw something on top, and finally made a place for me to sit.


    Sun Xiaoke pointed, but I still didn''t sit down, I only leaned against the table and looked at her. Sun Xiaoke actually leaned against it, her two white thighs intertwined together, this moment was filled with temptation.


    "Anything else?"


    "Not really, but I vaguely heard the director mention 404."


    "404?"


    When Sun Xiaoke mentioned 404, I stood up straight. I vaguely remember that when I first came to the company, I stood at the door and heard from the fat director that the 404 direct broadcast room was always closed, and I don''t know why I chose to use it again.


    Nowadays, broadcasting relied on popularity and quantity was very important. If the company wanted to make money, it would definitely make full use of all the resources available. The entire fourth floor was empty, and it was like watching a stack of tickets go down the drain.


    "Anything else?"


    Sun Xiaoke scratched her head, then said, "No, the director seemed to have noticed me at that time, so he put down the phone. I could only pretend to be drunk and return to my room."


    "How long ago did you come back?"


    Sun Xiaoke shook his head, "I was just pretending at the beginning. After I came back, you pulled me along and insisted on drinking with you. I didn''t think it had anything to do with me.


    Sun Xiaoke was well-informed, "Has there been any news from the director?"


    "No, the company has already blown up. I heard that the vice president is here."


    "Vice President!"


    Sun Xiaoke nodded her head, "The company''s higher ups. Actually, our company does not only have this one company, normally, we would leave all our operations here to the Director to manage, and it would be hard for the higher ups to come here once a year."


    "Don''t you find it strange?" Sun Xiaoke looked at me, probably wanting to hear more from me. "Last night, someone went missing, and today, the Vice President arrived.


    "That''s right! "Could it be that I had a premonition beforehand, or that I knew the director was going to disappear?"


    Initially, I thought she was just a type of woman who had a big chest and no brains, and then relied on her body to earn money. But that''s not it, this time, my impression of Sun Xiaoke has greatly improved, and at the same time, I realized that this matter isn''t as simple as I thought, I just don''t understand why it has something to do with the live broadcast 404.


    Sun Xiaoke stood up from the bed, "Xia Mo, this matter is not simple, there might be some special relationship involved, let''s not bother about it."


    At this moment, Sun Xiaoke actually directly walked over and hugged me. I saw that her head was right next to my ear, and she said very quietly, "There''s someone outside the door."


    There was someone outside. My body violently trembled, and I immediately thought about the pervert that entered our dorm room, the one who stole Xu Bing''s underwear. It was still broad daylight now, so I immediately turned around and opened the door.


    It was actually An Xia. She was stunned for a moment, and so was I. An Xia held onto a sweeping tool in one hand and a large bag in the other, which contained a lot of useless stuff.


    "Xia Mo, you haven''t gone back yet."


    "An Xia, why is it you?"


    "What''s wrong?" An Xia looked at me, then said: "Just now, I was prepared to send off the trash, but then I noticed that a bottle fell in the corridor, so I picked it up."


    I actually saw a bottle on top of the bag, and as I looked, I noticed that half of a cigarette butt was lying on the floor.


    Before An Xia came, only Xu Bing, and I lived on this floor. Those senior staff all chose to live on the second floor.


    Who left the cigarette? People come here every morning to clean it, and I crouch down. There''s a scrape of a shoe on the tip of the cigarette. This person must be in a hurry because it''s just a small part of the cigarette that is thrown away.


    I took out a piece of paper from my pocket and carefully picked up the cigarette butt. An Xia opened the bag in her hand, probably thinking that she wanted to throw the cigarette butt inside, so I smiled.


    An Xia promised as she carried the bag away. I returned to Sun Xiaoke''s room once more, "Sun Xiaoke, how did you know that there''s someone outside?"


    I looked at her curiously. The door was closed, and I stood at the entrance closest to her, but I actually didn''t hear anything. How did Sun Xiaoke know?


    "Instinct."


    I once again sized up Sun Xiaoke''s room. I couldn''t help but recall the moans that came from her room a few days ago, and I couldn''t ask about this sort of thing; I only felt that her room was a little strange, and that she had actually pulled the curtains all the time during the broad daylight hours of the day.


    "Why are you pulling the curtains in the middle of the day?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "I''m not used to wearing clothes. Do you want people to look at me? Don''t just look at us on the third floor, all sorts of cats and dogs can climb up. Oh right, Xia Mo, you be careful too. "


    I looked at what Sun Xiaoke was pointing at and didn''t see anything. After saying a few words, I returned to the dorm, prepared to have a good night''s sleep, then made some good preparations, and secretly went to the 404 broadcasting room to take a look tonight. As for what would happen, I wasn''t too sure.

 C106

    By this time, Xu Bing was already asleep. I coughed to make sure that she didn''t react, then I took my bag and walked out of the dorm room. I didn''t forget to check to see if the door was locked from the outside.


    After leaving the dormitory, the road was frighteningly dark. I turned on the flashlight and couldn''t help but look into the woods to the side. It was too dark to light up inside, so I took off the flashlight and walked quickly.


    I practically jogged all the way into the office, panting heavily. Usually when there was a live broadcast, there would still be light coming out, or I could see people walking back and forth. Strangely, it was pitch black in the office tonight.


    I went up the stairs to the second floor, where the space was dark, which was strange. Half of us newbies do it three or four days a day.


    At this time, I had already went up to the third floor, and as usual, when I looked in, there was still no one. I started to mutter to myself, but it''s not too late, could it be that I was worried about something similar to fat director and was scared away.


    I probably won''t. I slowed down because of what happened yesterday. This time, I was especially careful as I held the flashlight up carefully. I slowly walked up, afraid that I would step on some banana peel or something like that.


    From the third floor to the fourth floor, we had to make a turn. I stood at the corner and looked up. There were still thirteen flights of stairs, and then I could reach the fourth floor. I went up one step at a time, and suddenly, bada, bam, there was a strange sound coming from above.


    There''s someone up there, why would there be someone here? If they were on the other floor, it wouldn''t be a big deal, but on the fourth floor, everyone in the company knows it, and I''m the only one there.


    I stood there without moving, taking the opportunity to put down the flashlight. At that time, my heart was thumping non-stop, could it be a thief?!


    This is very possible, this is something I have always thought to be strange. Our company does live broadcast business, I have seen it before, and the equipment inside should be very expensive. The entire company has dozens of broadcast rooms, but what makes me feel strange is that our company''s doors are always open at night, and there are no security guards, and we actually haven''t been robbed.


    This was indeed strange. Could it be that the thieves also felt that this place was too remote and did not conform to the rules at all?


    I decided to go up and see, if there was a thief, I''d just turn around and run. I shone the flashlight up again, then walked up, the corridor on the fourth floor was frighteningly dark, and I was wearing the kind of soft shoes I wear today, walking at a slow pace, barely making a sound.


    The sound actually came from the 404 live broadcast room. I could vaguely see a light coming out through the crack in the door. There was someone inside, and I kept flipping through the things inside. This was my first reaction.


    Even if the company loses something, it has nothing to do with me. I looked at the time and it is already early in the morning. If you want to find the whereabouts of fat director, you have to enter the 404 direct broadcast room before 2 in the morning.


    I took a tentative step forward. At this moment, my curiosity even exceeded my fear, I actually tried to pull on the door of Room 404. As the door slowly opened, I saw a man in a suit standing with his back towards me.


    My heart thumped. This time, I didn''t meet a thief but a pervert. Otherwise, why would I run to 404 and smash things?


    I immediately let go of her hand and turned around to run down the stairs. If it was a thief, as long as I shouted, I would be guilty of being a thief and would definitely run away as soon as I was worried that someone else would appear. This person was different.


    I turned and ran down the dark stairs. The door at the back opened at once, and the man must have seen me, for I heard a rush of footsteps, and my legs began to give way as I ran down the dark stairs.


    Who the hell was that guy? Could it be that I discovered some secret and came to silence him?! My mind was in a mess. I stepped on empty air and actually tumbled down the stairs from the third floor to the second floor.


    I turned off the flashlight and lay there, not daring to move. Then I heard the sound of heavy footsteps coming from above, and I vaguely felt that person getting closer and closer to me. The whole space was frighteningly dark, and that person didn''t have a flashlight.


    I heard a terrifying laughter coming from the throat of the man who walked down from above. That laughter was extremely strange, especially in this kind of situation. I lay there, not daring to take a deep breath.


    Sometimes, my thoughts were too simple. I saw the space in front of me light up, and then I saw the flames. It was the light of a lighter.


    What I saw was not something in the face, but something fierce. The man looked particularly fierce, with thick, heavy eyebrows and large nostrils. Especially those eyes, which gave off a murderous aura.


    This is my only weapon. If he finds me, he''ll have to fight back with it. You smell of tobacco in the air.


    I covered my nose. Ever since I was young, I didn''t like this smell. After smelling it, I would be unable to stop myself from coughing. At the same time, I also covered my mouth.


    That person had already walked to the stairs not far in front of me, so I probably didn''t notice him. I lay there without moving, listening to the footsteps as they gradually faded away.


    I let out a long breath, my throat suddenly constricting. I tried to hold it in, but I could not help but cough, and the sound was not loud, but it carried far in the terrifying silence of the night. I held my breath and did not move, and after about ten minutes, when there was no response from below, I got up from the side of the steps.


    I ran down the stairs, and just as I reached the door of the first floor of the company building, a man appeared out of the shadows. He was fast, and his large, powerful hands were gripping my neck.


    I wanted to shout, I couldn''t even scream, I wanted to grab back, according to what I had learned in college, and that was when I realized that when a burly man grabbed you behind him, there was no way your arm could scratch him in the face.


    Fortunately, I still had that long flashlight in my hand, so I used all my strength to smash it backwards. I heard a muffled groan, it should have hit that person''s face, and the suffocating feeling on my neck weakened. I didn''t manage to struggle free.


    In this situation, unless you could hit the opponent''s vitals with a single blow and then escape, the damage you deal to him would only double the amount of damage on your body. As the pair of large hands tightened around me again, I started rolling my eyes.

 C107

    Humans are like this. Only after suffering from hardships can I truly understand what I was at fault for. It is a pity that I no longer have any room for regret.


    The hands gripped my neck like pincers, and the fear of death washed over me, making my struggles seem all the more feeble. The flashlight I''d been holding in my hand clattered to the ground.


    I heard a grunt from the man behind me, and then I fell forward.


    I could not imagine that the man had let go of both my hands.


    I was still conscious, crawling forward as I hit the ground. Suddenly my left leg was grabbed again, and after a few kicks I couldn''t free myself. I felt the flashlight.


    Cough cough cough, I actually heard a series of coughs. There''s someone behind me, so who''s the one grabbing my legs? This cough sounded very old, and didn''t seem to come from a strong young man at all.


    I sat up and gripped the flashlight tightly. As I turned my head, I saw that there really was someone standing behind me.


    The savage looking fellow that was pinching my neck had already fallen to the ground. I could vaguely see that the person behind me was holding a huge black object in his hand.


    I stared back with both my legs, trying my best to breathe. At that time, I actually didn''t even have the strength to stand up. If that person wanted to kill me, I wouldn''t even have the strength to resist.


    "It''s you."


    It was the same person who had met me today and told me to leave this place. In my mind, that person had never left the area next to the gate. There was a small house there, and that old man should be living there.


    "Get up." The old man said to me that he had knocked him down, and I was relieved. After all, he was part of the company.


    His head was covered in blood, making him look a little scary. His hand was still tightly grabbing onto my leg. "He couldn''t have been beaten to death by you, right?"


    "No, even if I''m beaten to death, I deserve it. Can you still get up?" The old man''s voice was clearly anxious. I didn''t know what he was worried about, so I kicked him a few times before I broke free of his hand and stood up.


    "I''ll call the police right now."


    "I can''t call the police."


    I was stunned. Now that this person stole something from the company, he still wants to kill me? Of course I''m calling the police, why would the guard have such a big reaction?


    "Why?" I asked, puzzled.


    "Someone will take care of this. If you call the police then it will be troublesome. Listen to me, we will go to the dorm now and pretend nothing happened. Remember, no matter who asks, you can''t talk about this, including that girl."


    This is the second time the old man mentioned Xu Bing, I really can''t understand why she would think that Xu Bing would harm me. Although Xu Bing and An Xia have been a little close recently, it''s not a big deal, it''s just making an extra friend.


    "Alright." I promised. The old man handed me his phone, and he couldn''t help but remind me, "Remember, don''t tell anyone about what happened tonight. You have to keep it to your stomach."


    I nodded and walked out, my whole body aching. I didn''t know what was going on here, I didn''t want to tell anyone, at least he knew, why he kept this secret for me, could it really be because he knew my grandmother so simply?


    I even had a strange premonition that he should have been here all the time to help me. Coming out of the office, I kept to the shadows as fast as I could, and I felt that the old man was right. No matter what, I must not be seen.


    What was that man looking for in the 404 live broadcast room? Why did you smash the machine I used? Even if I found him, he wouldn''t kill me. He squeezed my neck so hard that he wanted to strangle me to death.


    I gave a start. Just now, I really did a circle around the gates of hell. If that old man hadn''t appeared, I would definitely have been strangled to death. I suddenly stopped because there seemed to be someone standing in front of me.


    I didn''t want anyone to see me, so I decided to just hide in the shadows. I stared at the person in front of me, my mind still thinking about what had just happened, and it was indeed weird, and all of this happened after fat director went missing. Could it be that everything was related to his disappearance?


    This should be a form of protection. Even though I like to be a tiger sometimes, I still have some brains. If there really is a secret behind this, or a conspiracy, then some people would kill those who knew about it in order to keep it a secret.


    The person in front of us is actually standing right below our dormitory. I raised my head and looked up. I''m a bit curious, what is he looking at?!


    The dorm room under the cover of night was even darker, just like the first time I saw it, the entire company was covered in a layer of grey. I really couldn''t imagine, since this company had a certain amount of power, why didn''t they take out some funds to repair the building.


    There was nothing I could do but squat there in the dark, not daring to move. Looking at the shadow standing below me, I felt my hair standing on end. It was already past one in the morning, so I couldn''t imagine what he was looking at.


    At that time, every hair on his body had stood up, and when the cold wind blew, it was especially cold. The wind kept drilling into his clothes.


    I really wanted to sneeze, so I quickly buried my nose between my legs and covered my face with my hands. I finally managed to hold back my sneeze. When I raised my head again, the person standing below me had already left.


    I still didn''t dare move. If that person didn''t go far, or was hiding in the dark, wouldn''t it mean that I would be like a sheep in a tiger''s den if I went out now? I squatted for almost half an hour to make sure that the person was gone before I dared to stand up.


    No one! The next moment, I used all my strength and ran in. I climbed up to the third floor in one go. The whole room was dead silent. I quickly walked in. With a creak, my heart almost jumped out of my chest.


    There''s a corner inside, so I decided to just stick close to it. The corridor was very dark, and I saw a person walking out from it, and it was actually An Xia.


    An Xia moved in front of Xu Bing''s and my dorm room. I saw her take something in her hand and slip it through the gap in the door, but An Xia''s actions were so strange that she didn''t notice me while I was hiding in the dark. Very quickly, An Xia returned to the dorm.


    I walked out of the darkness and couldn''t help but take a look at the door of An Xia''s dormitory. I was very curious, just what exactly did she stuff in there, and when I opened the door, Xu Bing was fast asleep. I squatted down, and then started to feel on the ground, and actually let me touch something that looked like a name card.


    I took it in my hand and crawled forward until I was under the table. Slowly I got up and put my bag on top of it and began to untie my clothes, and I made the quilt and pretended to get out of bed and went into the bathroom and, as the light inside came on, I opened the paper in my hand and saw that there was a change of plan written on it.

 C108

    I sat on the toilet and looked at the words on the note. There was a change in my plan!


    An Xia and Xu Bing had really known each other in the past, and their relationship was not just average. If it wasn''t for that, why would they use such a method to send news in the middle of the night?


    What was their plan? Could it have something to do with me? That old man said that the person beside me would harm me, and I couldn''t possibly be Xu Bing. I covered my head, unable to accept the truth, and from the very beginning, I treated Xu Bing as my best friend in life.


    When I heard the sound of footsteps, I immediately stood up and rushed out. "Xia Mo, are you done?" Xu Bing''s voice came from outside. I promised once and walked out.


    Xu Bing didn''t say anything and just walked in with a yawn, then closed the door. I immediately placed the slip of paper on the ground at the entrance and went back to bed.


    After about ten minutes, Xu Bing came out of the room, and I pretended to be asleep while snoring evenly. I could feel Xu Bing walking towards me, and actually calling out my name softly by my ear.


    "Xia Mo, Xia Mo."


    I tensed up all of a sudden. That voice, doesn''t sound like it belonged to Xu Bing at all, as if it came from someone else''s mouth. Furthermore, I had heard that voice before.


    That voice, I clenched my fists tightly, there''s no mistake, I had a period of insomnia that I did not understand, every night I heard a very strange sound, that sound was exactly the same as the one just now, and all of them were shouting my name. Could it be that during that period of time, I would often inexplicably walk out and sleep outside, this was all done by Xu Bing?


    I pretended to be asleep with my eyes closed, then heard the sound of footsteps walking far away. I opened my eyes and saw Xu Bing walking towards the door.


    My palms broke out in cold sweat. Who exactly is Xu Bing? What was her purpose in coming to the company? Why do you have to go through so much trouble to get close to me?


    I saw Xu Bing keep the slip of paper, but she actually revealed a smile that I have never seen before. I closed my eyes, and at that moment, Xu Bing actually walked towards me once again.


    What you saw was the complete opposite of what was real. At this moment, I instead felt that the Sun Xiaoke that I had always hated was even more real.


    "Xia Mo, I''m sorry."


    After a few minutes, I opened my eyes and Xu Bing had her back facing me. I looked behind her and at that moment, I suddenly felt that Xu Bing had become very unfamiliar.


    Why would she come to my bedside and say such profound words? Could it be that she really wanted to harm me, so I felt guilty and couldn''t think of any reason why she wanted to harm me. Before I came to the company, I had never seen her, and even if I had, I had never done anything to let her down.


    I was really going to collapse and fall asleep in a daze. The next day, the company was unusually calm, as if nothing had happened at all. Especially Xu Bing, who pulled on me just like before.


    "Xia Mo, are you unwell?" When Xu Bing felt that I was abnormal, I just didn''t pretend, and every single emotion was written on my face. Thinking back to last night, the expression in my eyes towards Xu Bing was obviously different from normal.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just a little tired and might catch a cold." My nasal voice is a bit heavy, last night was scared half to death, and then was blown by the cold wind, no wonder not to catch cold.


    "I have medicine there."


    "No need, I''ll just sleep for a while."


    Then I''ll get you a glass of water." Xu Bing poured a cup of water and placed it on the small table in front of me. I curled up in my bed, I would rather believe that last night was a dream, that nothing was real. Xu Bing was still Xu Bing, my best sister.


    "Xia Mo, I need to go out for a while, do you want to bring some food back for you?"


    "No need, I have no appetite."


    I dealt with it briefly, then covered myself with the blanket. I just wanted to have a good night''s sleep, when Xu Bing left the dorm, his phone actually rang. I picked it up.


    "Hello." My mood was downcast and my voice was clearly a little low. Adding on my heavy nasal voice, Gao Ming didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "You are Xia Mo?"


    "F * ck off, if you have something to say, then say it. If you have nothing to do, then just hang up. I''m really tired of this." I yelled at the phone in annoyance. Gao Ming actually laughed over the phone.


    "What''s so funny."


    "I can already confirm that you are Xia Mo." At that time, I was truly a little mad. No matter what, this is my image. It''s fine anyway. These days, I am living for myself, so what''s so great about me.


    Xu Bing''s matter had a huge impact on me, so a brilliant voice came out from the other side of the phone, "We received the police and found a dead person in an abandoned slaughterhouse. We have verified it to be the missing person from your company."


    "Ah, really."


    I sat up, not only because of the death of the fat director, but actually because I cared most about the death scene at Room 404. The brilliant voice on the other end of the phone wanted me to go over and take a look.


    I knew that Clever wanted to solve the case as soon as possible, because the previous cases had been solved with my help, and because I had approached him before, I contacted him of my own accord.


    I put the phone down. Normally, I would have rushed out like I was on stimulants. After last night''s two events, I suddenly had a completely different view of life.


    I simply hung up and tucked myself into the blanket. I didn''t want to come out at all, since Xu Bing didn''t come back in the afternoon, I got out of bed and opened my phone. I saw that Gao Ge had actually sent me a lot of pictures, which were probably taken at the scene, and the picture was a little blurry.


    The white roof, the bloody iron hook and the dead fat director hanging on it, all of these were surprisingly similar to what I saw on the live broadcast room.


    I looked through them one by one, but didn''t see any of those things in the photos. I was very curious, why must you use such a method to kill people, and it must be especially troublesome. fat director should be close to two hundred kilograms.


    When fat director died, his expression was exceptionally terrifying, his mouth grew very big, and his tongue stretched out, showing that he died after suffering from a lot of pain. Especially the bloodstains that were scattered below, they should have been formed from blood constantly dripping from them.


    What a huge hatred!


    "People are hanged alive." I answered one and put the phone aside.


    "Xia Mo, it''s really a waste if you don''t want to be a police officer. That''s right, people would die from excessive blood loss if they were hung on it alive. The method is too cruel. Hanging on it like this will take at least a few hours. "


    I put down my cell phone. As the old man said, it''s best not to worry about it. I simply learned to be good, took out the headphones to play a piece of music, let the fretful mood as soon as possible calm down.